11

ILLINOIS

UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS AT URBANA-CHAMPA1GN

PRODUCTION NOTE

University of Illinois at
Urbana-Champaign Library
Brittle Books Project, 2015.COPYRIGHT NOTIFICATION

In Public Domain.
Published prior to 1923.

This digital copy was made from the printed version held
by the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.
It was made in compliance with copyright law.

Prepared for the Brittle Books Project, Main Library,
University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign
by

Northern Micrographics
Brookhaven Bindery
La Crosse, Wisconsin

2015L I B R. A R.Y
OF THE
U N I VERS ITY
Of ILLINOIS

370.5

C23aAB-SA-RA-KA;

or,

WYOMING OPENED:

BEING

THE EXPERIENCE OF AN OFFICER'S WIFE ON

THE PLAINS

WITH AN

OUTLINE OF INDIAN OPERATIONS AND CONFERENCES
Since 1865.

by

COL. HENRY B. CARRINGTON, U.S.A.,

AUTHOR OF "BATTLES OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION.1'

(sixth edition of mrs. carrington's narrative.)

REVISED, ENLARGED, AND ILLUSTRATED WITH MAPS,
CUTS, INDIAN PORTRAITS, ETC.

philadelphia :

J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY.
London : 10 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden.
1890.Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1868, by

J. B. LIPPINCOTT & CO.,

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States in and
for the Eastern District of Pennsylvania.

Copyright, 1878, by Col. Henry B. Carrington, U.S.A.

Copyright, 1890, by Col. Henry B. Carrington.970.5"

DEDICATION.

With acknowledgments to Lieutenant-General Sher-
man, whose suggestions at Fort Kearney, in the spring of
1866, were adopted, in preserving a daily record of the
events of a peculiarly eventful journey, and whose vigorous
policy is as promising of the final settlement of Indian
troubles and the quick completion of the Union Pacific
Railroad as his 11 March to the Sea" was signal in crushing
the last hope of armed rebellion, this narrative is respect-
fully dedicated.

MARGARET 1RV1N CARRIE GTON

400915PREFACE TO SIXTH EDITION,

Wyoming, long recognized by the Interior De-
partment as "Absaraka," will soon be a State. Its
original opening for settlement is correctly given in
this volume. A full report of its mineral, agricul-
tural, and other natural resources, made in 1866, and
that of the massacre, three times called for by the
United States Senate, finally appeared in 1887 in
Senate Executive Document 33, Fiftieth Congress.

The Report of the Fort Phil Kearney Massacre,
now in Appendix II., was long suppressed. Neither
Custer, Dodge, nor Dunn had the materials for a
correct historical relation. The hasty report of
Major-General Philip St. George Cooke, who was
promptly removed from command by Lieutenant-
General Sherman, is valueless, from its ignorance of
his own orders and despatches.

The conference with the Ogallalla Sioux in 1867,
referred to by Custer, is given in full from the origi-
nal notes in my possession.

It is time that the fostered false impressions as to
Indian operations, 1866-70, be corrected by authentic
records.

HEKRY JB. CAEEIKGTOK,

U.S.A. (Retired).

Hyde Park, Mass., March 2, 1890.

(iii)PREFACE TO THIRD EDITION.

Absaraka had indeed a tragic opening to settle-
ment. The disaster which in 1876 robbed the army
of twelve officers and two hundred and forty-seven
brave men, was but the sequel to that series of en-
counters which first reached the world through the
tragedy of 1866. It is now of even more importance
to know the country which depends so much upon
armed force for its settlement and the solution of
the Indian controversy.

During January, 1876, General Custer said to the
writer, " It will take another Phil Kearney massa-
cre to bring Congress up to a generous support of
the army." Within six months, his memory, ]ike
that of Fetterman, became monumental through a
similar catastrophe. With larger experience on the
frontier,—for Fetterman had none,—but with equal
faith in the ability of white troops to handle a
largely superior force of Indians, fearless, brave, and
a matchless rider, Custer had also the conviction that
the army was expected to fight the hostile savage
under all circumstances and at every opportunity.

A brief outline of events, embodying operations
in that country up to the present time, will have
value to all who watch our dealings with the Indians
of the Northwest.

1*	(V)PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

The introductory map was deemed sufficiently
definite by Generals Custer and Brisbin to take with
them for reference, and its present form includes the
additional forts and agencies, as furnished by the
favor of General Humphreys, Chief of United States
Engineers.

The itinerary of Chapter XXX. has permanent
value. The first military occupation of that country
is also accurately presented in the original text.
There never was a more ill-considered impulse of
the American people than that which forced the army
into the Powder River and Big Horn countries in
1866, to serve the behests of irresponsible speculative
emigration, regardless of the rights of tribes right-
fully in possession. There never was a wilder grab
for gold than the succeeding dash into the Black
Hills in the face of solemn treaties.

The compensations of time bring to the surface
the fruits of unsound policy, and the treaties of
1866, at Laramie—a mere sbam so far as they con-
cerned the tribes beyond—have ripened. The fruit
has been gathered. Honored dead bear witness. I
stated distinctly, at the time of the,massacre, that if
that line should be broken up it would require four
times the force to reopen it; and since then more
thousands of troops have been wrestling with the
issue than hundreds were then employed for its pro-
tection. Of the struggle for the Big Horn country
an impression was embodied in one earnest para-
graph : " While there has been partial success in
impromptu dashes, the Indian, now desperate and
bitter, looks upon the rash white man as a surePREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

victim no less than he does a coward, and the
United States must come to the deliberate resolve
to send an army equal to a fight with the Indians
of the Northwest. Better to have the expense at
once, than to have a lingering, provoking war, for
years. It must be met, and the time is just now."
But the force was not available for that purpose, and
a lingering, provoking war, for years, has followed.

There is no glory in Indian war. If too little be
done, the West complains; if too much be done, the
East denounces the slaughter of the red man. Justice
lies between the extremes, and herein lies the merit
of that Indian policy which was inaugurated during
the official term of President Grant. So much of
falsehood mingled with fact, and so keen was the
popular scent for some scapegoat at the first public
announcement of a war which had been constant for
six months, that even now the public mind retains
but a vague impression of the lessons of that mas-
sacre. It has indeed required another fearful tragedy
to invoke an examination into the relations of the
American people toward these Indian tribes, and to
solve the problem whether a Christian nation will
exercise patience, restrain wrong, and yet do what
is right by both races.

To place a new edition of Absaraka before the
public is no hasty offering for transient effect, but to
give the world historical facts, many of them other-
wise unnoticed, and thus aid them to appreciate the
vicissitudes of frontier army life.

The writer has little change to suggest in the Nar-
rative text, although nearly ten years have elapsedviii PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.

since it was first written. The accompanying new
matter, and notes, will enable the reader to follow
other operations in the valleys of Powder, Tongue,
Big Horn, and Yellowstone rivers, while the addi-
tional map includes territory as far north as the
British Possessions, and the future battle-field region,
if Indians invade from Canada.

The portraits illustrate styles of Indian dress,
while introducing the leading chiefs who figure in
the Narrative, and are known, by name, to the entire
people of the United States.

It is no weak incentive to the enlargement of this
record that the sacrifice of Fetterman, Brown, Custer,
Bradley, and their associates, is kept in memory, while
tribute is ever paid to her whose life so soon passed
away after the trials of that unexpected and extreme
exposure.

HENBY B. CABBINGTON

Wabash College, Crawfordsyille, Ind.

May, 1878.CONTENTS.

CHAPTEK I.

PAG*

Absaraka, Home of the Crows.................................... 13

CHAPTER II.

Absaraka described.................................................... 20

CHAPTER III.

The Natural History and Climate of Absaraka.............. 29

CHAPTER IT.

Organization of the Expedition to Absaraka................. 36

CHAPTER Y.

Prom Port Kearney to crossing of Union Pacific Rail-
road—Incidents of the Platte River Travel—Reunion
of the Officers of the 18th Infantry—Crossing the Ridi-
culous Platte.......................................................... 45

CHAPTER YI.

Reminiscences of Ranching, and old times on the route
from Leavenworth to Sedgwick................................ 55

CHAPTER YII.

tJnion Pacific Railroad to Laramie—Court-house Rock—
Chimney Rock—Fortification Rock—Scott's Bluffs—

Wonderful Fishing—Yisit of Standing Elk............... 64

(ix)X

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER VIII.

PAGB

Fort Laramie Council of 1866—Its results foreshadowed
—The Aborigines in the marts of trade—How the In-
dians did and did not.............................................. 73

CHAPTER IX.

Laramie to Reno—Camp Phisterer Canon—Laramie Peak
—"Wild Flora—Pumpkin Buttes............................... 82

CHAPTER X.

Fort Reno—Indian Raid—Fort Laramie Treaty tested—
Fourth of July in Absaraka—Organization of Mount-
. ain District—Onward Movement—More Rattlesnakes—
K Mercury 113° above zero—What it did..................... 93

CHAPTER XI.
Reconnoissances—Indian messengers—Warnings—Loca-
tion of Fort Philip Kearney—Conduct of the troops,
and its cause.......................................................... 102

CHAPTER XII.

Arrival of Indians—The Cheyennes in council—Black
Horse, The Rabbit that Jumps, Red Sleeve, Dull Knife,
and others have much talk and "heap of smoke"....... 110

CHAPTER XIII.

Massacre of Louis Gazzou's party—Indian raid and great
loss of mules—The Cheyennes again—Forty hostile de-
monstrations of the " peaceable tribes "—The Laramie
Treaty incidentally tested — Massacre of Lieutenant

Daniels—A fighting parson...................................... 119

CHAPTER XIV.

Conduct of the Crow Indians—"What Bridger and Beck-
with say............................................................... 130CONTENTS.	xi

CHAPTER XV.

r- •	PA0B

visit of Inspector-General Hazen — Reinforcements on
the way—Mounted Infantry compared with Sioux Light
Cavalry—United States mails—Corral system—Timber
and lumber supplied to order.................................... 134

CHAPTER XYI.

Fort Philip Kearney and surroundings—A picnic—As-
cent of the mountains—Lake Smedt—Fine scenery—
Plan of the fort...................................................... 141

CHAPTER XVII.

Two holidays—October inspection and review—First gar-
rison flag hoisted in Absaraka—Incidents of the day—
Indian response to a national salute—Looking-glasses
in abundance—Evening levee................................... 15C

CHAPTER XVIII.

A day of incidents—Hostile Sioux and friendly Chey-
ennes—Narrow escape of the latter—Our picket mim-
icked—More massacres—Croquet introduced into Ab-
saraka.................................................................. 157

CHAPTER XIX.

Night scenes—Celestial and terrestrial visitors—Aurora—
Lunar rainbow—Meteorites—Indians all in their war-
paint.........................................................*........... 164

CHAPTER XX.

Domestic, social, and religious life, with the episodes
therein occurring................................................... 173

CHAPTER XXI.

Indian warfare—Things a woman can learn when she has
seen them tried..................................................... 18Cxii

CONTENTS:

CHAPTER XXII.

PAOS

Indian arms, habits, and customs—The arrow beats the

revolver................................................................ 187

CHAPTER XXIII.

Massacre of Lieutenant Bingham—Accounts given by
officers—Extracts from journal................................. 194

CHAPTER XXIV.

Fetterman's massacre—Its lessons................................ 200

CHAPTER XXY.

The funeral—Burial of fourscore and one victims of the
massacre—Cold and sad holidays—Expeditions aban-
doned—Reinforcements of August yet behind............ 211

CHAPTER XXYI.

Comedy of errors—Enterprise of the press—Transactions
in Absaraka mysteriously known to the public before
they had information of the same.............................. 218

CHAPTER XXYII.

New Year's changes—1867—March to Fort Reno—Mer-
cury 40° below zero—How it felt and what it did........ 226

CHAPTER XXVIII.

Fort Reno to Fort Caspar—Thence to the United States
—Courtesies of the route—Visits of dignitaries, mili-
tary, civil, and Indian, at McPherson—More changes.. 237

CHAPTER XXIX.

In memoriam...........................................*................ 244

CHAPTER XXX.

Omaha to Virginia City, Montana................................ 250CONTENTS.

xiii

CHAPTER XXXI.

FAGB

Indian affairs on the Plains—Incidents of 1865-7—
Treaty Conflicts—Laramie treaty a substantial failure
—The Phil Kearney massacre enlarged the theatre of
war—Volunteers discharged—Pawnees enlisted—Af-
fairs on the Platte—Visit from Spotted Tail and others
—Incidents of the visit—Indian Commissioners ......... 259

CHAPTER XXXII.

Indian affairs on the Plains—Incidents of 1867—"The
Whistler," "Pawnee Killer," "Little Bull," and
other chiefs in council at Fort McPherson—Visit of
Lieutenant-Colonel Custer—General Sherman's views
of the demands of ranchemen—Visit of Mr. "William
Blackmore, of London........**................*................. 271

CHAPTER XXXIII.

Indian affairs on the Plains—Incidents, 1867-73—Re-
newed raids in Big Horn region—Red Cloud's Ultima-
tum in 1867—Action of Congress—General Augur as
to the posts—Army trials—New treaties—New com-
missioners—General Sheridan as to the animus of the
Army—The whole frontier attacked—War with Arra-
pahoes, Cheyennes, and Kiowas—Fights of Custer, For-
sythe, and others—First conferences—Sitting Bull
rejects the overtures of Red Cloud—Quiet in 1872—
The treaties of 1868 prove beneficial—Custer's fight on
the Yellowstone, in 1873—His report considered—Old
Fort Kearney abandoned—Specia1 reminiscences of its
career................................................................... 289

CHAPTER XXXIV*

Indian affairs on the Plains—Incidents from 1874 to 1877
—Indians can keep faith—Hostilities of 1874—Colonel
2xiv

CONTENTS.

Miles on Red River—Bishop "Whipple as to captives
sent to Florida—White men at fault—Chief " White
Head" on profane swearing—Custer's expedition to the
Black Hills—General Terry suppresses citizen emigrar
tion—Professor Marsh, of Yale College, at Red Clou<f
Agency—Raids in 1875—Lieutenant-Colonel Dodge
Surveys the Black Hills—Lieutenant-Colonel Forsythe
ascends the Yellowstone—Official reports of the year—
Campaign of 1876 opened—Colonel Reynolds destroys
camp of Crazy Horse—Fearful exposure of the troops
—Official reports—Suggestions to critics—Complimen-
tary order of department commander—General Crook's
fight on Rosebud Creek—General Sherman's report—
River distances on the Yellowstone given—General
Terry takes the field—Ouster's massacre—General Sher-
idan concentrates the army—Colonel Miles pursues
Sitting Bull—General Crook drives Crazy Horse to the
Black Hills—Crows vent their hatred on the Sioux—
Army officers put in charge of the Indian Agencies..... 308

CHAPTER XXXV.

Indian affairs on the Plains—Incidents of 1877—Policy
of the General of the Army—Opinion of Senator Lane
and others—Effect of Custer's massacre—New forts in
the Big Horn region—Military object of those first
built—Colonel Miles routs Crazy Horse—Fight on
Muddy Creek fork of the Rosebud—Crazy Horse sur-
renders—Agencies re-located—Conference with Sitting
Bull—Commissioner Shanks as to Chief Joseph—The
Nez Perces campaign, in detail—Operations of Howard,
Gibbon, Sturgis, Miles, and others—Capture of Joseph,
in battle—His character—His intercourse with General
Shanks—Colonel Sturgis's report noticed................... 386

CHAPTER XXXYI.

Honor to whom honor—Wrongs done the Indian—The
conduct of the army—Report of Colonel Manypenny,CONTENTS.

xv

Commissioner—His tribute to Generals Sherman, Har-
ney, and others—The " Ten Commandments and the
Sword" in the hands of civilization—Survivors of the
operations of 1866—The 7th Cavalry at the end of
1877—The Crow Indians of Ab-sa-ra-ka remembered. 355

Appendix I.—Special Senate documents on Phil Kear-
ney massacre............... .......................................... 361

Appendix II.—Colonel Carrington's official report of
the Phil Kearney massacre...................................... 372ILLUSTRATIONS.

Map No. I. South of 46° North Latitude.

Map No. II. North op 46° North Latitude.

Crow Chiefs..........................................Frontispiece

PAGE

Court-House Rock.................................................. 67

Chimney Rock........................................................ 68

He-ha-ka-a-na-zin, Standing Elk (Dacotah Sioux) 72

Camp Phisterer Canon.........................................* 84

East View of the North Platte.......................... 86

Laramie Peak, from the North............................ 89

Battle Decoration of Buffalo Robe.................... 129

Plan of Port Phil Kearney................................. 147

Tepee, or Tepah (Indian Lodge)........................... 193

Surroundings of Fort Phil Kearney.................... 204

La-hic-ta-pa-la-sha, Pipe Chief (Pawnee)............ 264

Pe-ta-la-sha-ra, Pawnee Chief (Chowee Band)... 265

Cin-te-gi-le-ska, Spotted Tail and his Squaw
(Brul$: Sioux).................................................. 269

Red Cloud and Mr. Blackmore, of London.......... 288

2*	(xvii)PROLOGUE TO FIRST EDITION.

The importunity of friends, who have been interested
in the journal of a summer's trip and a winter's experi-
ence on the Plains, and which, as a matter of taste,
now assumes the more easy flow of Narrative, has over-
ruled the first refusal to permit its use in more available
form for their leisurely reading. Gathering many of
its details from officers of the posts, from Major James
Bridger, and others, and so gathering as each day's
experience unfolded events of interest, there is no as-
sumption of anything further than to express the facts
so recorded just as they were impressed upon the judg-
ment or fancy.

If, on the one hand, the recital of military prepara-
tions or movements be so inartificial as to excite the
smile of the critic, or if the natural tendency to adopt
the idioms and style which, every way and forever,
surround the wife of an officer, shall seem so con-
strained as to repel the lady reader, it can only be said
that we wrote, when we wrote, just as the surround-
ings inspired or compelled us.

In this change from the form of a journal we have
adhered to its record, and preserved the integrity of the
original, so as to reproduce our life as it was lived and
give incidents as they transpired

(xix)XX

PROLOGUE.

While nearly one-half of the Indian demonstrations
were under our own eye, the authentic reports of others
were of equal value to history; and the narrative differs
little from what would be the written experience of
others, exeept that we availed ourselves more fully of
classes of facts and sources of knowledge equally open
to all, and so cherished their record, as in earlier life
we garnered up details of a first visit to Mammoth Cave
or the Falls of Niagara.

If our statistics and statements as to Indian coun-
cils, usages, or raids, or the record of labor, casualties,
and incidents, savor much of routine% yet through in-
cidental form we have gathered historical facts, and
thus do we present our life and the exact history of
the first year of the military occupation of Absaraka.

And again; if there be a savor pf whining because
the soldiers were so few and support was unfurnished,
it will not be taken as criticism to offend anybody, since
everybody knows how small was the army, and how
incapable of immediate expansion to meet the issues of
the Northwestern frontier at the close of the war.

So, then, our friends will accept this response to their
wishes, and at least gather instruction for their guid-
ance when they undertake their first visit to Absaraka,
Home of the Crows.AB-SA-RA-KA.

CHAPTEE L

ABSARAKA, HOME OF THE CKOWS.

Absaeaka, in the language of the Crow In-
dians, translated, Home of the Crows, was once
the field of their proudest successes.

The fertile basins of the Yellowstone, Big
Horn, and Tongue Rivers were enlivened by
the presence of their many villages; and in the
early days of Bridger and Beckwith, the Crow
Indians accumulated considerable wealth by a
prolific trade in pelts and dressed furs, which
those veteran trappers and frontiersmen delivered
for them at St. Louis and other border depots
for Indian commerce.

Partially girt in by the Big Horn and Panther
Mountains, yet roaming at will, they were
masters of a region of country which has no
peer in its exhaustless game resources, and is
rarely surpassed in its production of wild fruits,

2	(13)14

ABSARAKA.

grasses, and cereals; while its natural scenery,
made up of snowy crests, pine-clad slopes and
summits, crystal waters, and luxuriant vales,
certainly has no rival in our great sisterhood of
States.

The Snake Indians, who roamed farther north
and west, and who had even crossed lances
with the Pagans and Bloods, on the confines of
British America, were unable, man for man, to
match their more numerous and more adven-
turous rivals, the Crows, and at last, in 1856,
joined friendly hands with them, or at least ob-
served a fair neutrality in the later conflicts of
the Crows with their hereditary and deadly ene-
mies, the Sioux and Northern Cheyennes.

When the Cheyennes of the Black Hills of
Eastern Dakota divided their bands, and one
portion went to the Red River country, while
another portion left the old home, with nearly
half of the remaining families, for Powder River
and Tongue River valleys, the Ogillalla Sioux at
last found allies to support their operations
against the Crows. "With a portion of the
Arrapahoes, Blackfeet, and Gros Ventres of the
Prairie, popularly known as the Big Bellies,
they prosecuted the war with vigor and unre-
lenting hatred. Breaking into the long-coveted
region about which they had been testing their
valor for years in fruitless forays and uncertain
adventures, the Sioux, aided by their new friends,HOME OF THE CRO WS.

15

succeeded in occupying the choice valleys of the
lower Big Horn and Tongue Rivers, and still
held them in comparative independence when
the expedition of 1866, sent to open the new
route to Virginia City, forced them to accept the
challenge of the white man for the future posses-
sion of their stolen dwelling-place.

The Crows fell back of the Yellowstone,
though still operating eastward as far as the
west bank of Big Horn River; and a few at-
tempted something like local improvement, imi-
tating the Flat Heads, who, though few of
numbers, were not the less energetic, and seemed
to be really desirous of gaining some affinity with
the ideas and civilization of the whites.

With all these changes and the continued ag-
gression of the Sioux, the Crows maintained
their passion for their old and their favorite
home. It had its peculiar virtues. At once
grand and beautiful, prolific in game beyond all
precedent, susceptible of culture and the de-
velopment of vast mineral wealth, while offering
a new avenue for travel to Montana nearly five
hundred miles shorter than that by Salt Lake
City, how can it be deemed strange that they
looked upon that redundancy of game, that ex-
ceeding fertility, and that natural forage, as
wonderfully adapted for their perpetual home
and abiding-place!

The white man had given it no distinctive16

ABSARAKA.

name, and had scarcely trespassed upon its soil.
Farther west, he had occupied the Madison and
Jefferson branches and the head waters of the
Missouri. Flourishing towns and cities had
been located, and the Indians, who had so long
been driven westward, were now crowded bach
upon the Yellowstone and Big Horn; so that th*
Crows must soon renew their active antagonism
with their old plunderers, or seek other fields or
methods of life.

This great hunting sphere, though nameless,
had a natural independence both of Montana
and Dakota, while attached in part to each.
All that lies east of Black Foot and Clarke's
Passes had its special relation to the territory
extending as far as Powder Biver. Somebody
had indeed ventured to style this country
Wyoming, a name which might do very well for
a county of Pennsylvania, but had the least
claim for application to the stolen land of the
Crows.

These same Crow Indians, in addition to their
natural title to the land, maintain, to this day,
the proud claim never to have killed a white, man
but in self-defense* All their intercourse in 1866,
and their relations in 1867, combine to show the
integrity of their friendship and the truth of
their protestations.

Their very enemies concede to them the right-
ful title to the territory so long struggled for.HOME OF THE CROWS.

17

At a formal council held at Fort Philip Kearney
in July, 1866, between Colonel Carrington and
certain Cheyenne chiefs, who were then in close
relations with Red Cloud and other Ogill/iUa
Sioux, but desirous of breaking loose from the
tie, that they might receive protection from the
whites, the following question was addressed to
Black Horse :

" Why do the Sioux and Gheyennes claim the land
which belongs to the Grows?"

Black Horse, The Wolf that Lies Down,
Red Arm, and Dull Knife promptly answered:
"The Sioux helped its. We stole the hunting-
grounds of the Crows because they were the best The
white man is along the great waters, and we wanted
more room. We fight the Grows, because they will not
take half and give us peace with the other half"

Absaraka is therefore in fact, as the Crows
have fondly named that whole region (absurdly
styled "Wyoming by some), the "Home of the
Crows."

Bound to it by sacred legends; endeared as it
is by years of occupation and wasting conflicts
for its repossession; pressed by the whites from
the west, and now approached from the east,
yet restricted to the use of the Upper Yellow-
stone and west bank of the Big Horn Rivers,
the Crows still maintain their rightful title, and
ask of the white man that he acknowledge it.
No less firmly do they maintain inviolate their
2*18

ABSARAKA.

solemn faith once pledged to the white man, and
they look to his advent, in sufficient numbers, as
the signal of their own deliverance and the de-
struction of their old enemies the Sioux.

Ready to co-operate with the whites—kindly dis-
posed toward the new road—beginning to appre-
ciate the fate of the red man who shall oppose
the progress of civilization and frontier settle-
ment, they regard with something like hope
the strong arm of that progress, and stand ready
to perpetuate their own life by a just conformity
to its reasonable demands.

There is another fact which appeals strongly
to other sentiments than those that favor simple
justice.

Among all the tribes of the Northwest, the
Crow Indian stands first in manliness and phys-
ical perfection.

While they alone have the title to negotiate
the right of way for the New Virginia City road,
independently of its occupation by the Sioux and
their allies, they also have pride of race and
nation. They can be trusted as friends within its
boundaries whenever they are treated with the
consideration they deserve. "Would white men
do more?

The Crows lost possession by robbery. Their
enemies have become the white man's enemy.
Their enemies have ignored treaty obligations,
nave despised all terms of compromise or honor-HOME OF THE GROWS.

19

a, »le warfare, and defy the Crows and white man
alike.

To the Crow, therefore, should be tendered
support and friendship. Whatever the result as
to the possession of the soil, it is as wicked to
give it to the Sioux, for fear of his enmity, as it
is to rob the Crows, if they wish to retain or
jointly enjoy it.

Above all, the land should bear its true name,
and thus give to posterity some index to its past
history and the issues and struggles which have
preceded its use by the white man. Let it be
known, whether as Territory, State, or Indian
Reservation, as Absaraka, Home of the Crows.

Herein, honor is rendered to noble red men,
for such these are! Herein, justice is done to the
Crow nation, which has hardly been less honor-
able and true to their friendship than the Nara-
gansetts, the Delawares, and the Pawnees. Herein,
shall be established a memorial name that will
connect with the last supremacy of the red man
a tribute to those who were truly worthy; and
past injustice shall be partially atoned for, in
giving to the Crow Indians this perpetual re-
cognition in the land of Absaraka, the Home
of the Crows.go

4B8AMAKA.

CHAPTER II.

ABSARAKA DESCRIBED.

This land of the largest liberty for the red
man and the chase is as varied in surface and
general features as it is attractive to the various
tribes that have contended for its possession.

Nearly all maps, and even the experience of
Major James Bridger, the chief guide of the ex-
pedition of 1866, and that of Mr. Brannan, an
assistant guide, who was with General Connor
in 1865, so far as he advanced in the valley
of Tongue River, fail to furnish such data as to
afford an adequate judgment of this region and
its capacity for future development.

All guides and scouts very naturally fix their
attention upon points where water and grazing
can be found by emigrants in transitu; but they
do not as often generalize the result of these
varied adventures, and fix the relations of diverse
soils and geographical features to the purposes of
advancing civilization and general settlement.

And yet, as the army and people have been
released from the engrossing interests of a great
domestic war, and the failure of the Laramie
treaty of 1866, with its immediate succession ofABSARAKA DESCRIBED.

21

hostilities to every foot of progress over the route
claimed to have been guaranteed by that treaty,
have turned the attention of the national Con-
gress and the national army to this new field of
fight, it will be found that no portion of the pub-
lie domain, heretofore almost terra-incognita^ will
challenge a greater public favor when its ele-
ments of value are known.

Not that it will prove a paradise for mere ad-
venturers who aspire after good and sudden
riches at the expense of the substantial develop-
ment of the lands they traverse and prospect;
but this idea is founded upon the basis of actual
settlement, and the ultimate adoption of Absa-
raka into the great family of American States.

And yet, it is true that even the adventurer
will find a field of promise. Every creek, from
Clear Fork to the Upper Yellowstone, gives gold
color, and there is no doubt that patient, well-
directed labor will realize fair returns. Certain
it is, that but for the Indian hostilities—engen-
dered partly by bad faith exercised toward some
of their bands; partly by excessive intimacy, de-
grading to both the white and red man, and re-
sulting in the ultimate vengeance of the latter
when he learns the drift of such intimacy; partly
by failure to support the Indians who deserve
support; and especially by failure to punish those
who were incorrigibly wicked and ugly—the new
route, so short, and in the main so fruitful in sup-22

ABSARAKA.

plies for the emigrant, would become a favorite
with all travelers to Eastern and Lower Montana.

Of course it has its supposed rivals. Salt
Lake City, so beautiful in location, with its
shaded avenues, its ever-flowing fountains, and
lavish soil, cannot cheerfully spare from its mar-
kets the long trains which have made the circuit
by its route; and everybody who owns a light-
draught steamer will willingly transport from St.
Louis, Nebraska City, or Omaha, as many pas-
sengers as the capacity of his cabin or the stage
of river moisture will permit; but the mathe-
matical difficulty of making the hypothenuse of
an acute angled triangle greater than the sum of
the sides is a never-failing embarrassment to
either party, and the question of distance re-
mains as nature established it.

The honest stranger who seeks a home in
Lower Montana, and a short reliable route to
Bozeman City, the Gallatin Valley, and Jeffer-
son City, and the agricultural or mineral districts
of that region, desires more definite information
of the land to which his thoughts turn; and not
only the people of Nebraska, Iowa, Minnesota,
Illinois, and Indiana, but those of more eastern
States, are pushing their trains across the plains,
looking in vain, as they have long looked, for
some definite details of the route they are to
traverse.

It is not always convenient, each day, for theABSARAKA DESCRIBED.

23

emigrant to depend upon some transient ran-
chero or squatter for information as to the next
grass, timber, or water along the route; and it
is therefore of practical value for the traveler to
have a definite outline of the country before fur-
nishing such details as specify the route, with its
history, resources, and supplies.

The geographical outline of Absaraka is special
and full of interest.

The general course of the Big Horn Mountains
is from southeast to northwest, until it reaches
the Big Horn River, when the direction changes
westward; but the Big Horn Mountains proper
die out before reaching the Upper Yellowstone
River and Clark's and Blackfoot Passes, yet only
a short distance from the former.

At the lower or southeastern terminus, the
range doubles back upon itself to the southwest,
in form not unlike a Big Horn or cornucopia,
and gives significance to its name, although the
"Big Horn,, of the mountain sheep is credited
as source of the title.

Of course it is presumed that the reader has
gained some knowledge of the course of the
Platte, and entertains at least general ideas of
the routes to Salt Lake City by way of Denver,
Fort Bridger, or Forts Laramie and Caspar.

While this narrative will embrace directions
for the traveler, even from the South Platte, and
especially after the journey leaves the line of the24

ABSARAKA

Union Pacific Railroad, with all the defmiteness
needed for daily practical use, it does not re-
quire, in this general description of Absaraka,
that those elements should be noticed at present.

Omitting, therefore, all branches of the Big
Cheyenne, and all tributaries of either Fork of
the Platte, the general survey begins with Pow-
der River.

Powder River, which is a muddy stream, comes
from the southern side of the Big Horn Mount-
ains and a southwestern source, and therefore u
not a part of the great aggregate of bright chan-
nels that combine to feed the Missouri River
from the Big Horn range proper. True it is,
that it may be held responsible for their subse-
quent discoloration, and it does help the Missouri
to no little portion of that final burden of deposit
and gravity which so unfavorably appeals to the
first taste of the traveler from the East; but this
is its mission, and simply vindicates its own char-
acter, as do similar currents in the aggregate of
the great flow of human life.

The Big Horn range of the Rocky Mountains
possesses two distinct and marked features.
There is, first, a central or backbone range,
which culminates in perpetual snow, where Cloud
Peak grandty rises as the chief of all its proud
summits, falling off slowly and patiently toward
the southern valleys that are soon confronted by
similar ranges of the Wind River Mountains
beyond.ABSARAKA DESCRIBED.

25

The second range is north of the first, and
after clearly leaving the loftier sweep, it presents
nearly a perpendicular face to the north, except
where the earnest torrents have cut deep gorges,
and thus forced their way to the main tributaries
of the Missouri.

Between these ranges, and varying in breadth
from twelve to twenty-five miles, are fine hunt-
ing-grounds, abounding in noble orchards, wild
fruits and grasses, as well as the choicest game
for the huntsman. This special tract is hardly a
true plateau, as are the more uniform offsets of
the Tierre Calients of the Mexican ranges; but
with all its vicinity to perpetual snow, there are
gentle slopes which possess peculiar loveliness
and many elements of future value. With this
general outline in mind, let the traveler start
from Fort Reno on Powder River.

He is in the midst of a sterile country, a sage
desert. Before him rise the snow-clad mountains,
but he has weary miles to travel before he gets
the real value of their benignant expenditure of
clear cold water upon the vales below.

A march of twenty-six miles brings him to
Crazy Woman's Fork. This river, ever flowing,
is also ever muddy, having received its largest
contingent of supply from the same yellow source
as Powder River. Six miles northwest, and fol-
lowing the s weep of the Big Horn northern range,
and some six to eight miles outside its general
3ABSARAKA.

base, a new country opens. Sage brush and cac-
tus, which for nearly two hundred miles have so
largely monopolized the soil, rapidly disappear.
The change is beautiful as it is sudden. One
narrow divide only is crossed, and the transition
is like the quick turn of the kaleidoscope, which
retains indeed the outline, but supplies new com-
binations and new tints for every object the light
illuminates.

Twenty-three miles from Crazy Woman'sFork,
the bright, noisy, and transparent waters, and the
rich valley of Clear Fork are reached:—so swift
that mules and horses have difficulty in crossing;
so clear that every fish and pebble is well defined;
and so cool that ice in midsummer is no object
of desire, this same Clear Fork introduces the
series of natural charms that have endeared the
country to the savage, and will in the future
have equal beauty for those who seek homes in
a new and hitherto undeveloped land.

Clear Fork is a genuine flow from the Big
Horn Mountains, and is a type of many others
no less constant, pure, and valuable. It is partly
snow derived, and partly the sum of innumerable
springs.

Rock Creek comes next, with far less preten-
sion, but similar in character.

After passing Lake Smedt,—the great nurs-
ing haunt for ducks, wild geese, and brant, and
which bears the name of Father De Smedt, who,ABSARAKA DESCRIBED.

27

as a Catholic priest, has ministered to the spirit-
ual and social wants of the northwestern tribes
for many years,—and only fourteen miles from
Clear Fork, the traveler comes suddenly upon
the two Piney Forks of Clear Fork of Powder
River.

Here exhaustless supplies of pine and all affili-
ated trees gather about the mountain sides and
crawl down even to the islands of the larger
Fork, where access is easy and convenient; while
the abundant game, the local supremacy of the
situation and its relations to the predominating
lodge trails of the country, have made this imme-
diate region the theater of active Indian hostili-
ties from the time of its first occupation.

Peno Creek, Goose Creek, Tongue River,
Rotten Grass Creek, Little Big Horn, and Big
Horn Rivers succeed, each with bright tributa-
ries; and so, stream succeeds stream as far as the
great mountain gates through which the traveler
enters the rich Gallatin Valley and finds himself
in Montana proper.

Nearly parallel, but distant from twelve to
twenty-five miles northward from the Big Horn
range, are Mauvais Terres,or "Bad Lands," whose
conical hills and irregular outlines present all the
desolate features of old volcanic debris; and when
seen from some commanding point, appear to be
hopelessly barren of good, either to man or
beast.28

ABSAUAKA,

And yet, all the rivers above named, and many
others, boldly cut their way through these ob-
structions, and gather upon their borders rich
fringes of vegetation and many elements of fu-
ture development and profit.

The valleys of these streams greatly vary in
width and scope; that of the Big Horn ranging
from fifteen to twenty miles, and that of Tongue
River covering nearly twice that area after it re-
ceives the contributions of Goose Creek and its
other mountain feeders.

The region of country embraced within this
outline, including the Upper Yellowstone and all
east of Black Foot and Clark Passes, grasps
more area of land than most of the large States
or Territories; and with all its natural connec-
tions with Montana and Dakota, possesses an
individual status that must eventually give it in-
dependence of each.NATURAL HISTORY AND CLIMATE. 29

CHAPTER III.

THE NATURAL HISTORY AND CLIMATE OF ABSARAKA.

The agricultural features of Absaraka have
had incidental notice, but not sufficiently to ad-
vise a stranger of their real merit.

Wild wheat and pats abound in all the main
valleys: both are grateful to stock, and sustain
them well. The grasses are very heavy, so that
in the summer of 1866 they were almost too re-
sistant for easy use of machinery, and so thick
that a horse could not be trotted rapidly in the
bottom lands of Goose Creek and Tongue River.

Grasshoppers now and then made a visit, com-
ing in clouds, like the drifting smoke of a prairie
fire; but they failed to destroy the great grass
region. Still they are no insignificant enemy,
and a literal statement of their dense masses, put
in the most guarded manner, would seem like
the tale of a Munchausen or Gulliver. They
cover a blade of grass until it bends to the earth.
They cover horse and rider, ruthlessly dashing
at every exposed part of the face or breast. They
pass over with a rush, like the night roar of the
cascades of the Pineys; and they shield the eye
so that you can look the sun in the face as though
3*30

ABSARAKA.

a light flirt of snow had crossed its disk. And
yet they are so subject to the mastery of the
mountain winds, whose currents are as constant
as they are fickle, that they quickly change their
place of labor and again renew it in other fields
of freshness and beauty.

The soil of the valleys is, in the main, a rich,
deep loam, well adapted for vegetables, and in
that climate for cereals; but alternate late and
early frosts seem combined to refuse to corn a
fair chance with other grain, while on the other
hand barley, so grateful to mules, could seek no
better region for its best development.

While rain, other than the dripping skirts of
some mountain shower, is rare as diamonds, the
numberless dashing streams, tributary to the
great flows, present such ready means of irriga-
tion that small labor and expense would apply
them to all desired uses. Besides this, the deep
snows of the winter season long leave the effects
of their fertilizing agency, and when the autumn
has turned all general vegetation from green to
brown, the side hills will still be spotted with
verdant places, where the lingering snow had
last struggled, as if to contend with the sum-
mer's sun, for mastery of the grass it had gifted
with such precocious life and protracted vigor.

Of wild fruit there is great variety. Raspber-
ries, strawberries, gooseberries, red currant^
plums, cherries, and rock grapes are amongNATURAL HISTORY AND CLIMATE. 31

the number. The cottonwood-trees are often
festooned with the vine of the hop, which here
gives forth its product in such profusion and
perfection, as will find no rival in the cultivated
acres of Eastern New York.

The pine and hemlock, the spruce and balsam,
the cottonwood and ash, and willow are some of
the trees which are ready of access and ample in
supply for the demands of generations.

The climate is invigorating and healthful.
There is no dew ; and sickness is so rare, that for
days in succession, during the constant labor and
exposure of 1866, no soldiers attended the stated
daily sick call, and the hospital itself was mo-
nopolized by cases of surgery only.

The summer temperature rarely exceeds ninety,
and the nights are always cool and refreshing.
Few take cold; and from-July 15th, 1866, to
January 15th, 1867, the barometer changed from
fair, or very dry, only at the advent of winds
sweeping from the snow mountains, and at one
storm of mixed rain and snow, near the date of
the autumnal equinox.

The field of natural history is rich beyond all
precedent. The vicinity of Piney Forks and
Tongue River is in the very heart of the game
country. It is, as between several tribes, a semi-
neutral and general hunting-ground. It is a
great thoroughfare for migration to and from
the Arkansas, and the hills in front and rear of32

ABSARAKA.

Fort Philip Kearney are seamed itnd scarred by
countless trails, where the Indian poneys have
dragged lodge poles in their periodical or other
changes of habitation and hunting.

The antipathy of the Indian to its occupation
by the white man is very intense and bitter.
The rattle of the mower, the whistle of the
steam saw-mill, the felling of timber, the quick
rise of stockade and substantial warehouses and
quarters, are such sure signs of permanent pos-
session, that they lose no opportunity to steal or
kill when they can do so with comparative im-
punity. Yet the game still clings to its favorite
haunts, and the Indian must press upon the steps
of the white man or lose all hope of future inde-
pendence. Herds of elk proudly stand with erect
antlers, as if charmed by the morning music of
garrison guard parade, or as if curious to under-
stand this strange inroad upon their long se-
cluded parks of pleasure. The mountain sheep
look down from the beetling crags that skirt the
perpendicular northern face of the Big Horn
Mountains, and yield to no rival their claims to
excellence for food. The black and white tail
deer and the antelope are ever present; while
the hare and the rabbit, the sage hen and prairie
chicken, are nearly trodden down before they
yield to the intrusion of the stranger. Brant,
wild geese and ducks multiply and people the
waters of Lake Smedt, and are found in nearlyNATURAL HISTORY AND CLIMATE. 33

the same profusion all along the streams under
the Big Horn Mountains; while the grizzly and
cinnamon bear, not unseldom, give up their lives
and their rich material for the table, when, in
the pursuit of wild plums and other fruit, they
are crossed by the hunter and are dropped by
his rifle. Last, and largest, and numberless, the
buflalo, with tens of thousands in a herd, sweep
back and forth, filling the valleys as far as the
eye can reach, and adding their weight and
numbers to the other substantial claims of the
red man to entitle this same Absaraka, "Their

last and best hunting-grounds."

The Big Horn River and its branches, as well
as the streams beyond, are plentifully supplied
with trout, the mountain pike, and other valua-
ble fish, and thus complete the complement of
supplies with which the country is so generously
provided.

Innumerable wolves do indeed pierce the night
air with their howls; but like the beaver, whose
dams incumber all the smaller streams, and the
otter, they are forced to yield their winter cover-
ing for those nice coats and caps, those mits and
blankets and leggings, which make men glad
when zero is often reached, or the mercury calmly
congeals in the bulb.

And yet, with the intervals of extreme cold
and protracted snow, there is comparatively little
suflering, unless from scurvy, when antiscor-34

ABSARAKA.

butics are scarce, or men are careless, and rheu-
matism attends peculiar exposure. The dry snows,
when in real earnest, penetrate every crevice,
and drift about every obstruction. Yalleys and
gulches are filled, and travel is tedious or in
abeyance; but the winter has its pleasures no
less than the summer, and but for the hostility
of the red man, the upper garrisons of that line
would hardly exchange their posts for any other
on the frontier.

The mineral field imparts some of its peculiar
contributions to the stores of Absaraka. Gold
color is given in nearly all the streams, as already
once indicated. Whether the sources of those
streams will ever equal Montana precedents, must
remain for the hard labor or good chance of the
adventurer, or the skill and patience of some
enterprising savant, to determine. The Black
Hills, east of Fort Reno, have indications that
promise rich returns of labor, and the Lower
Powder River has been left unoccupied by
miners only because of the hostility of Buffalo
Tongue and other Indians who infest its valley.
The few excursions of a geological and scientific
character, made in 1866, were almost always
restricted in range and results by the exposure
involved, and the absolute impossibility of pro-
curing escort from small and hard worked com-
mands. Small samples of lead and silver were
found, but these and gold will have to be workedNATURAL HISTORY AND CLIMATE. 35

for. Neither will often be stumbled upon by
treasure seekers; neither will they roll their
offerings to the feet of idlers to solicit the ap-
propriation of their pounds and ounces.

Coal is exhaustless. It can be found all along
the route from Powder River to the Upper Yel-
lowstone, and the red buttes which dot the
country for miles northward are grand reposi-
tories of the same article. Lignite and the lower
grades of wood coal are the prevailing type; but
a vein was opened close to Fort Philip Kearney,
soon after its establishment, in 1866, which was
advantageously used in welding of iron, and will
prove no less valuable for winter fires.

Limestone is attainable from the mountain,
although somewhat difficult of transportation at
present. Clay is abundant, and of such quality
as to make a firm plaster coating upon simple
exposure to the sun.

"While the discoloration of the red buttes has
been traced to the presence of iron, and it is also
found in many of the sands, no ores have yet
been exposed, nor have indications been made of
its presence in any available supply. All other
building materials are plentiful, and the tall
pines furnish clear lumber of any required
length or breadth, without a knot or blemish
to mar their uniformity or beauty. Where some
Indian fire has spread and struck a forest, so as
to benumb its growth, the house builder finds his36

ABBAUAKA.

sound dry timber, which readily takes the plane
and a handsome finish, and the perfection of its
seasoning in that dry atmosphere is a work of
short duration.

The magnetic variation at Fort Phil Kearney
is 19° 20', and its altitude over six thousand feet
above the level of the sea; while half as high
again above it rises Cloud Peak, completing
the landscape and crowning all with its purity
and beauty.

CHAPTER IV.

organization op the expedition to absakaka.

Fort Kearney, Nebraska, was the rendezvous
where the first expedition was organized for the
permanent occupation of Absaraka. With little
positive information of the country to be occu-
pied, we had the assurance that it was a precious
region to the Indian; the most direct route for
emigration to Montana; and then, there was the
pressure of public opinion at the "West in favor
of the early establishment of the route, under the
sanction of military authority, and its corre-
sponding guarantees of troops and the support
of connected posts.ORGANIZATION OF THE EXPEDITION 37

Maps were consulted in vain for something
definite in the way of description, and every-
body's book which said anything about the In-
dian of the Rocky Mountains was eagerly read
and carefully digested, from the adventures of
Lewis and Clarke to the last newspaper corre-
spondent from the Plains.

Then we had the foreshadowings of the long-
heralded Laramie council to be held in May,
when all the Indians of the disputed region were
to assemble, and where, after the inevitable
smoking and talking, a solemn peace was to be
established and ratified, and a genuine right of
way was to be secured to the modern land of
Ophir.

Then began preparations for the march. Re-
ports were conflicting as to whether the climate
belonged truly to the frigid or temperate zone;
whether the land was prolific in vegetation, or
barren and worthless.

A winter's march from Fort Leavenworth to
Fort Kearney in 1865, when the mercury was
twelve degrees below zero and two feet of snow
was first to be shoveled aside before a tent could
be pitched—when the prairie winds penetrated
every garment, and drifting snows often blinded
any advance—was deemed a sufficient experience
to decide the ladies to undertake the journey and
risk the issues of a Rocky Mountain winter

It was a little drawback to the perfection of
438

ABSARAKA.

plans for housekeeping that the only post on a
line of more than seven hundred miles was to be
abandoned, and that all the posts in the new
command were to be built far from civilization
and supplies, and in time for winter use; but
seeming banishment did not discourage, after the
purpose was settled to go on.

The general plan had been outlined by Gen-
eral Pope, who had large experience in Indian
affairs, and had in view the exact relations of the
new route to advancing emigration, the quickest
communication with Montana, and the proba-
bility of a peaceful occupation through the
agency of the Laramie council.

Northwest of Fort Laramie, one hundred and
sixty-seven miles distant, was Fort Reno, for-
merly Fort Connor, named after General Con-
nor, who marched to Tongue River in 1865, and
returned safely, after meeting ample opposition
to discourage a farther advance. This was to
be moved about forty miles west, to be rebuilt
for a four-company post, and two additional forts
were to be constructed-r-one on or near the Big
Horn River, and the second on or near the Upper
Yellowstone. To this duty the 2d Battalion of
the 18th U. S. Infantry had been assigned,
under the command of Colonel Carrington of
that regiment, who was also designated as Dis-
trict Commander, with headquarters at the new
Fort Reno. The battalion numbered at thatORGANIZATION OF THE EXPEDITION. 39

time just about two hundred and twenty men,
many of whom were veterans having less than
a year to serve, but, with the band and clerks,
making an aggregate of nearly two hundred and
sixty who were preparing for the trip.

General Dodge, who then commanded the
United States forces in Kansas and the territo-
ries, and whose map is the only intelligible map
of that country, actively interested himself in
the expected movement, and within a week after
he received application for a steam saw-mill, had
purchased and started it on its journey. The
Interior Department furnished maps. The Smith-
sonian gave its contributions. Professors Silli-
man and Dana, of Yale College, supplied stand-
ard English and American works upon the
various departments of natural science; while
transit, level, and other instruments for surveys,
observations, and such other duty as would aid
in the exploration and development of a new
country, were also provided.

A strange medley was that outfit, and its cata-
logue, to which something was constantly added,
opened our eyes to a clearer view of the fact that
we were to live a pioneer life, and begin a new
career at the very foundation of border expe-
rience.

Tools of all kinds were of course to be gath-
ered together. Thus, there were mowing ma-
chines, and shingle and brick machines, doors,10

ABSARAKA.

sash, glass, nails, locks, and every conceivable
article that can enter into house-building. Fu-
ture blacksmiths, wheelwrights, painters, harness-
makers, and carpenters, who were to be hunted
up out of the command, had to be provided with
the implements of their craft. All contingencies
had to be anticipated, so that the day of arrival
in the new country should be the day of com-
mencement, and there should then be no delay
to wait for anything from the United States.

Meanwhile, the Laramie contributors to the
public press were swelling the numbers of the
Indians who already were or soon would be at
the conference, some estimating the number as
high as twenty and even thirty thousand. Cer-
tainly there were indications that the Indians
were really intending to visit that post and delib-
erate upon surrender of the coveted route.

The death of the young daughter of " Spotted
Tail," and her burial at Laramie with religious
rites and many complimentary services, had
brought that chief into closer relations of friend-
ship, and messengers had been sent far and wide
to bid Cheyennes and Arrapahoes, as well as
Sioux, to the grave discussion.

The contingency that the Indians who occu-
pied the territory in question might stay away,
and then fight the expedition, was so remote in
the assurance of a treaty, that it was hardly con-
sidered, except that it induced a request for aORGANIZATION OF THE EXPEDITION. 41

short delay, until the arrival of recruits who were
already enlisted and on the way from New York

The band donned additional equipments, and
drilled with the Spencer carbine, and these same
arms afterward proved of infinite value; while
the afternoon and evening music of the band
lightened the labor and sweetened the privations
of our partial exile.

While still waiting for recruits, General Sher-
man visited the post, entering into the spirit and
plans of the expedition with his usual energy and
skill. At his suggestion some of the ladies be-
gan their daily journal of events, and thus laid
the basis for the conversion of one into this nar-
rative for the eyes of friends who could not share
the trip.

On the 13th of May the recruits arrived, and
were distributed among the companies to learn to
be soldiers. With them came the 3d Battalion,
Company F of the 1st Battalion, and recruits for
the whole regiment, thus swelling the marching
command to nearly two thousand men. But the
routes to Salt Lake City were to be guarded,
both the direct mail line and the northern road
by Forts Laramie and Caspar, so that the eight
companies of the 2d Battalion remained as the
fixed detail for the Mountain District.

There was no cavalry, but as the outgoing
volunteer regiments were to leave their horses at
Laramie, and we were to have two hundred to
4*42

ABSABAKA.

mount infantry until cavalry could be furnished,
the interesting experiment of determining how
many could ride a horse was initiated. For-
tunately, two volunteer cavalry regiments passed
by, on the way home for muster-out, and the two
hundred horses were procured at once. This was
doubly agreeable to officers and men, as it trans-
pired that, on arrival at Laramie, the volunteers
had preferred to ride to the Missouri River on
horseback rather than to walk, and there were
not horses enough to replace a few that died on
the road. As memory reverts back, it now seems
fortunate in another aspect, as otherwise there
would have been no horses for couriers or pick-
ets, and the expedition might have experienced
even more difficulties than it did encounter in
communicating with the United States and the
positions occupied. So cavalry was improvised.
Men got upon the horses, and the majority ac-
tually made the first trip to water without being
dismounted. Some men were embarrassed when
the long Springfield rifle was put on the horse
with them, but both man and horse soon learned
how it was to be done.

At length all things were declared ready.
Eocking chairs and sewing chairs, churns and
washing machines, with a bountiful supply of
canned fruits, were duly stored inside or outside
of army wagons; while turkeys and chickens, and
one brace of swine, added a specially domesticORGANIZATION OF THE EXPEDITION 43

cast to some of the establishments prepared for
the journey. Thanks to a defective flue, which
set fire to our house, burning it, with all the con-
tents of the attic, a few days before we left—
some best chairs, bedsteads, and mattresses (all
properly packed), with a half hundred beef
tongues, some potatoes and selected groceries,
were prematurely consumed; but as this was
only an incident very possible in army life, the
fun of the affair made up for its losses.

The last thing done looked a little warlike:
the magazine was opened and all the ammuni-
tion that could be spared from the fort was drawn
out and loaded in wagons; but its comparatively
meager supply gave little annoyance, as Laramie
would be expected to furnish the deficit in case
any further fighting material should be required
in the way of powder and lead. Then we had
the news that a battalion of the 13th Infantry
had been ordered to build a new post at the foot
of the Northern Black Hill's, while two compa-
nies were to keep open the road thence to Fort
Reno, thus giving fair assurance that the Indians
of that location and Powder River valley would
be watched and held to their own theater of ac-
tion in case the Laramie council should fail to
establish a peace on the Plains.

The expedition had the following organiza-
tion: District Commander, Colonel H. B. Car-
rington, 18th U. S. Infantry; Assistant Adjutant-44

ABSARAKA.

General, Brevt. Captain Frederick Phisterer, Ad-
jutant 18th U. S. Infantry; Chief Quartermaster,
Lieutenant Frederick H. Brown, Quartermaster
18th XL S. Infantry; Chief Surgeon, Brevt. Ma-
jor S. M. Horton, Assistant Surgeon U. S. A.;
Acting Assistant Surgeons, Dr. H. M. Matthews,
Dr. B. N. McCleary, and Dr. H. Baalan; Bat-
talion Commander, Brevt. Major H. Haymond,
2d Battalion; Mounted Infantry, Captain T. Ten
Eyck, 18th U. S. Infantry; Battalion Adjutant,
Brevt. Captain "W"m. H. Bisbee, 2d Battalion. The
additional officers were Captain and Brevt. Lieu-
tenant Colonel N". C. Kinney, Captain J. L. Proc-
tor, Captain T. B. Burrows, Lieutenant J. J.
Adair, Lieutenant Thaddeus P. Kirtland, Lieu-
tenant Isaac D'Isay.

As chief guide, Major James Bridger had been
selected, assisted by H. Williams, who had been
a guide to several expeditions to the Kepublican
during the winter of 1865-6; and thus organ-
ized, the command was ready.DEPARTURE FROM FORT KEARNEY. 45

CHAPTER V.

FROM FORT KEARNEY TO CROSSING OF UNION PACIFIC RAIL-
ROAD—INCIDENTS OF THE PLATTE RIYER TRAVEL—REUNION
OF THE OFFICERS OF THE EIGHTEENTH INFANTRY—CROSSING
THE RIDICULOUS PLATTE.

Few days on the plains are more bright and
promising, notwithstanding such a cloud of dust
as the plains only can supply, than was the nine-
teenth day of May, a.d. 1866.

Two hundred and twenty-six mule-teams, be-
sides ambulances, were the outfit, and the band
of over thirty pieces regaled us with just the
right music, until the column passed Kearney
City, popularly known to travelers as "Dobey
(Adobe) Town."

The march was along the Platte River, whose
quicksands and fickle currents have been the
bane of travelers since Lewis and Clarke abused
it and Colonel Bonneville crossed it. Alkaline
and muddy,—sometimes disappearing under the
sandy bed, so that a footman can cross from shore
to shore without seeing water, and again flowing
even with its banks; sometimes surfeiting the
south channel, under the pressure of a strong
north wind, and again, within the same sun, roll-
ing back so as to foil the calculations of some46

ABSARAKA.

traveler who crossed in the morning, expecting
an equally safe crossing at night,— it has no dis-
putant to oppose its claim to be the most unac-
countably contrary and ridiculous river the
world ever saw*

But in our course along the Platte in 1866,
we had, such as it was, all the water we wished.
One day was much like another day, with the
same march at the earliest dawn, the same ad-
ventures with rattlesnakes, the same pursuit of
wild flowers, the same inopportune thunder-
storms, the same routine of guard mounting at
sunset, the same evening music from the band,
and the same sound slumber. Recurring Sab-
baths gave us our only intervals of rest; and the
fact that at Fort Reno we overtook trains which
started before us, but marched daily, is a sub-
stantial testimony, concurrent with all intelli-
gent experience, that the observance of the
Lord's day is indispensable alike to man and
beast. On such occasions Lieutenants Adair,
Kirtland, and D'Isay, occasionally joined by Mr.
Phisterer, tenor, helped to make something like
true melody from the sweet Sabbath Bell sent us
by the Sabbath school of Rev. Mr. Dimmick, of
Omaha, before our departure from Kearney.

Fort McPherson, then consisting of shabby log-
cabins, but now a beautiful and well-built post,
was passed on the 24th of May, the only halt
being to seek additional ammunition and takeINCIDENTS OF PLATTE RIVER TRAVEL. 4?

along an idle saw-mill not needed at that post.
On the 29th we camped near the Old California
Crossing, and received a call from Col. Otis and
some gentlemen of the Peace Commission, who,
with agreeable presents for the red men, were on
their way to the Laramie council. About dark
the news was brought that nearly three hundred
Indians had crossed the Platte near by for a hunt
on the Republican, having permission to be ab-
sent from Laramie until other bands came in
and the commission should formally assemble.

"Old Little Dog," whose son burned Jules-
burg in 1864, came into camp and made com-
plaint that some one of our soldiers had entered
his lodge and stolen his rifle. After a somewThat
curious observation of the performance of the
band and special admiration of the bell-chimes,
and upon being assured that his gun should be
found and returned to him, he sprang upon the
bare back of his pony with all the elasticity of
youth and more than the skill of our mounted
infantry, and galloped swiftly away. He had the
appearance of being very old, but his agility and
address in his intercourse with that pony were
decidedly suggestive of the probable skill and
activity of the young warriors of his nation.

Fort Sedgwick, near the so-called city of Jules-
burg, was reached on the 30th of May. This city,
though burned by Little Dog, had been rebuilt,
bo as to number nearly a dozen houses and stores,48

ABSARAKA.

and a year later, in 1867, another Julesburg, of
canvas and portable frame buildings, dwellings,
shops, hotels, refectories, and recreatories, had
sprung up on the north side of the river, as an ac-
companiment to the progress of the Union Pacific
Railroad, boasting its three thousand inhabitants,
all of them determined to remain there until they
could do as well or better elsewhere farther on.
The water and soil of the new location were not
equal to those of the ^Vabash, Scioto, or Connec-
ticut River valleys: but, on the other hand, in
neither of these old-fashion regions could a wall
tent rent at one hundred dollars per day; neither
could a piece of canvas, sufficiently large to cover
a billiard table, command its thousand dollars per
week.

But in 1866 we stopped three days, out of re-
spect for the Platte. This delay was somewhat
relieved by shopping calls upon the post sutler,
Mr. Adams, nephew of Mr. Stanton, Secretary
of War, while the troops were drawing supplies
or caulking and fitting out a large fiatboat, which,
procured from Denver, was at the fort, nearly
half a mile from the element for which its in-
ventor had designed it.

After caulking, this apparatus had to be con-
veyed to the water; a double cable had to be
sprung across the river, and science was sum-
moned to do its best to adapt its heavy draught
to the quicksands, shoals, and currents of theCROSSING THE RIDICULOUS PLATTE. 49

ubiquitous Platte. Two hundred men made
quick work, and when the science of the learned
was appalled at the magnitude of the undertak-
ing, the common sense and practical skill of Cap-
tain Ten Eyck, an old surveyor and lumberman,
solved all problems and crossed the craft safely.
Twenty yoke of cattle drew the first cable over,
when mules struggled in vain to start it; and
Mrs. Lieutenant Bisbee and Jean were the first
family passengers after the ferry was actually
established. But the natural contrariness of the
Platte, although so signally rebuked by the pas-
sage of a real boat, and permitting its current to
aid in its flight, was never more conspicuously
developed than when it really seemed to under-
stand that the object of that boat w7as to get
wagons, teams, and stores to the north bank in
safety, and thereby circumvent its ugly temper.
Although the river had been examined for miles
to see if there was not some available ford, be-
fore shipcraft and navigation were resorted to, no
sooner did that boat attempt its mission in real
earnest with prospect of success than this identi-
cal Platte River fell more than a foot. Then could
be seen navigation under difficulties. New ed-
dies, spiteful currents, and outcropping bars, with
desperate quicksands and the constantly varying
depth of water, in turn caught it, and stopped it,
and turned it, until the gallant crew actually leaped
overboard. Then, partly kept out of the river

550

ABSARAKA.

bottom by a grasp upon the gunwale, and partly-
kept in progress by hand-over-hand along the
cable, those intrepid mariners crossed that boat
once again in less than four hours by the watch.

The prospect of spending until the autumn
fall of water in completing the transit, aroused a
fresh spirit of enterprise and developed new ex-
pedients. The slight fall of water had been care-
fully gauged, and, unknown to the water sprite
who was plainly in league with the Sioux of Ab-
saraka, and therefore opposed to our further ad-
vance, a great array of timber was procured;
wagons were unloaded; false beds or frames
were prepared; half loads replaced full loads,
and a bold push was made to defy all elements
of evil. To be sure, the lead mules would be
swimming, the middle team pulling, the wheel
team floundering, and the wagon would be roll-
ing in quicksand; but the expedient of double
teams always left some one or more span on the
earth's surface, to pull on or push on the others.
It was crossing the Platte in more ways than one;
for we did it in very spite of that natural forlorn-
ness of disposition which so undeniably approx-
imates the natural depravity of man. Enough
to say that the Platte was crossed. A few mules
got their ears under water, to drown from innate
stubbornness. A few harness were cut to save
others. Some riders had to tow the lead team
with ropes; and enough whipping was appliedREUNION OF OFFICERS.

51

for a week of ordinary travel. "Water would melt
sugar and cake the flour, and now and then a
stray knapsack or haversack floated down the
current; but, the Platte was crossed !

Before the consummation of this achievement,
which the innovations of the railroad will pre-
vent us from renewing, there was a social enter-
tainment in camp not to be forgotten.

It was the last reunion of the officers of the
18th Infantry. The bill before Congress pro-
posing to add two companies to each battalion,
and thus make of each a new regiment, was al-
ready fait accomjplit; and a regiment that alone
had filled its twenty-four companies within a year
after its organization in 1861, and which had re-
ceived into its ranks over live thousand men, was
finally to separate and prepare for new relations
and new titles.

The young officers, full of regrets, but as full
of life and devotion to the general comfort as
ever, arranged a farewell concert of " Iron-clad
Minstrels," under the supervision of Majors Van
Voast and Burt. Hospital tents were unloaded
and united in one grand pavilion. Camp stools
and chairs from baggage wagons, or the fort,
were brought into requisition, and a grand con-
cert was the result.

It is an old army fashion to enliven the mo-
notony of frontier life by extemporized opera,
charades, readings, and the miniature drama;52

ABSARAKA.

and the illustrations on this occasion were excel-
lent. The string band gave us a splendid orches-
tra, and the violins and violoncello, the clarionets
and the flute, the French horns and the trumpet,
the trombone and the tuba, alternately supplied
the solo, or replenished the chorus, as the bones
and banjo called for their interference. Faces
only were unfamiliar; and the fifteen or twenty
sergeants and soldiers, who, with fine voices, per-
fect harmony, and the usual bon-mots of Ethiopian
minstrelsy, entertained the lovers of, now and
then, a little sport, did as full justice to their
music as they had effectually transformed them-
selves from Caucasian to African by the perva-
sive laws of burnt cork.

Then came the parting at the colonel's tent.
A part of the command were to march two days
longer with headquarters, while others were to
leave the next morning for other fields of duty.

Captain Neil, Mrs. Neil, and Miss Bella had
already occupied post headquarters at Fort Sedg-
wick. Captain Kellogg, Mrs. Kellogg, and little
Harry, who, with Ilarry and Jimmy Carrington,
had raced poneys daily on the march from Kear-
ney, were also detached with Lieutenant Wilcox
. and two companies, and practical separation
began.

Army life alone has these peculiar separations.
Bound closely in social intimacies, separated
from the affinities of active life in the States,ARMY LIFE.

53

the fleeting friendships of garrison or camp life
are full of fraternal endearments, both in sick-
ness and health, that go very far, when gentlemen
are gentlemen and ladies are ladies, to atone for
banishment and public service far from the cour-
tesies and amenities of civil life. Hence, when
tender relations are established and congenial
pirits meet, it is painful to sunder those ties.
Then the esprit de corps of families becomes hardly
less sacred than that which unites officers when
the ideal of army pride is attained, and each re-
gards the honor of another as dear as his own,
and jealousies and backbitings sink to the level
of their own intrinsic meanness. Exceptions
only prove how essential is such a law for social
life in the army, and those who violate its be-
hests, alone are degraded and suffer. No caste
of rank invades their social life, neither does the
parade-ground entrench upon the parlor; yet the
proprieties and courtesies of good society every-
where affirm their prerogatives and give delight-
someness to the relations of all.

So pleasant was the parting at Sedgwick, even
with its sadness; and long will that evening recall
to the old 18th its participation on that occasion
when so long a good-by was begun.

Two days of marching from Fort Sedgwick
brought us to Louis' ranche at the upper cross-
ing of Lodge Pole Creek. iVbw, the Union Pa-
cific Railroad has passed that point, and from
5*54

ABSARAKA.

Cheyenne begins its borings for the waters of the
Pacific. The South Platte was left at Sedgwick.
The first day's march is seventeen miles to Lodge
Pole Creek, and the second is eighteen miles to
Louis' ranche. Here we spent another social
evening with those of the third battalion under
Major Lewis, a true man and perfect soldier,
whose destination was Camp Douglass, by way
of Lodge Pole Creek canon, and so on to the
pleasant land of Deseret and Salt Lake City.
Here also we parted with Mrs. McClintick and
Mrs. Burt and their husbands, and Mrs. Burt's
sister, Miss Reynolds, thus still more reducing
our coterie of ladies, and still farther separating
us from the associations of the march and old
times at home.CHANGES MADE BY THE RAILROAD 55

CHAPTER VI.

REMINISCENCES OE RANCHING, AND OLD TIMES ON THE ROUTE
EROM LEAVENWORTH TO SEDGEWICE:.

Up to Louis' ranche all styles of being, and the
very routes of travel have changed. This very
Pacific Railroad, with its swift pulse, drives
everything along, and its chief engineer, General
Dodge, seems to attempt the annihilation of time
and space, with the same indefatigable spirit as
that with which he won the thanks of every-
body at old Kearney in aiding their efficient out-
fit for the Plains; and Superintendent Durant is
tireless as he is successful. But the change
from 1865, and even from 1866, when our narra-
tive gathers its chief contributions, is marked.
Then, no railroad stretched its hard arms after
the traveler or emigrant; and the report of its
coming was like the prophecies of some madmen
who think that New York City will soon travel
westward, to absorb the prerogatives and loca-
tion of Rocky Mountain custom and commerce.

Before this railroad began its journey, travel-
ers from Leavenworth varied their days' marches,
as few will be able to do again. There was first
a rough ride to the "Nine Mile Station,v with its56

AbiSARAKA.

uncomfortable stone house. Then came, in turn,
the crossing of the Acheson and Pike's Peak
Railroad; Kinnekuck, on the Big Grasshopper,
beyond Grenada, where the " kickapoo" Indians
were buying and begging; Big Muddy; Ash
Point; Big Blue, with Simpson's capital Yankee
store of notions; Rock Creek; Big Sandy; Little
Blue River, with its perpetual Indian alarms and
occasional depredations; Little Blue Station;
Spring Creek; Pawnee Ranche; Sand Hill
Station; and Yalley City, or "Dog Town,"
only nine miles from Fort Kearney.

Yalley City was then ambitious and enter-
prising; but, in 1867, our friend Haney was the
sole resident; and Hook, the old caterer for Fort
Kearney, had gone farther west to establish his
fortunes in some larger field of usefulness and
profit. We saw him at McPherson, in June, when
on his winding way, and the papers say he is
mayor or alderman in the proud city—Cheyenne.

In those days, Kearney City was a busy mart
of trade, and future south side railroads will re-
store its business. Plattsmouth and Nebraska
City sent many an outfit of loaded wagons. Ox-
teams and mule-teams, and teams with horses,
and horses with saddles, brought many new
visitors, who lunched, bartered, and journeyed
on. Here, Piper and Robinson, Brown and
Linnell, Michel, Thomas, Dr. Brashure, Talbot,
the veteran officer, and a host of others devotedREMINISCENCES OF RANCHING.	5f

their time to the well-being of all who lingered
at their doors; but it was after Kearney was
passed, that the glory of legitimate ranching
began. McLean and the genial Sydenham, our
Fort Kearney Postmaster; Gallagher; Pat Mal-
lalley; Dan Smith; G-ilman, a man of business,
straightforward and worthy, and Coles, were a
few who ministered to our comfort on the way
to McPherson. Then came Fitchies, Burkes,
Morrows, Bakers, Browns, Beauvais, and Valen
tines, all accommodating and excellent. We
stop to speak of Jack Morrow, the prince of
ranchemen, and the king of good fellows. He is
a rancheman indeed! Fortune has showered her
favors about his life's journey and prosperity
dwelleth within his walls. Keen in business,
generous, and "hail fellow" his career, on the
South Platte, has become temporarily restricted;
but, with his indomitable spirit, no sooner did
that Union Pacific Railroad shoot by his ranche,
on the northern shore, than he moved ranche
and all across its quicksands and waters, a®Ld
went on his usual course as if nothing new had
come along. A two-story frame, one of the best
on the Plains, went down, over, and wp again, as
if the genii of Aladdin's lamp had been assigned
to special duty in his behalf, and Jack was him-
self again.

But ranchemen are westward bound. Soon,
they will be known no more forever! The58

ABSARAKA.

Pacific will stop them on this continent, and fur-
ther than that, the future historian must write
of their struggles and their triumphs. It would
be just like Jack Morrow to go to Alaska, run
a ferry across Behring Straits, and open a ranche
for Americans and Russians who choose that
route of travel from America to Europe. A
tribute to the memory of ranchmen and a record
of their styles and methods on the Plains is
simple justice to the history of the nineteenth
century. Already they are not as they were!
Nebraska, one of the latest and one of the best
of new States when its development shall ripen,
has entertained and profited some of their best,
as well as those not so ambitious or genteel.

From Fort Leavenworth to Fort Kearney,
from Kearney to McPherson, from McPherson
to Sedgewick, nearly all ranches have been
abandoned, or the occupants only linger for the
protection of their lives and property. They
have had their comforts and discomforts, and
among them we met some of the best and
bravest and the biggest hearted men of any race
or people.

To some, who have never tarried at a ranche,
it will not come amiss to introduce a few sam-
ples which our experience impressed upon the
memory.

Ranches alike provide for man and beast,
and are arranged for their special care and pro-REMINISCENCES OF RANCHING.

59

tection. A large yard is surrounded by a stock-
ade paling, with stabling, feed troughs, and hay-
ricks, with here and there loop-holes for the rifle.
In places of imminent peril from Indian attacks,
such as Valentine's, Baker's, or Louis's, the wall
of the upper stories and every angle of house or
stable has its outlets for tiring upon an ap-
proaching foe. The log or adobe house, which
provides for the master as well as the corral pro-
vides for his beast, is often small; but, like an
eastern omnibus or street car, is unlimited in
accommodations for all who seek its shelter.

Let the readers of this narrative enter with us
into a few sample ranches of our actual and literal
experience, for illustration of their social capacity
and things as they were, and let them envy the
life of an officer's wife on the Pbins.

Just at dark, one bitter November afternoon in
1865, when drifting snows obscured all advance,
we " struck a ranched It had but one story, was
long and narrow, and was divided into three
apartments, each having a front window and door.
Two Acheson coaches, respectively bound east
and west, with the California and Salt Lake City
mails, were in front, looking as if they had stood
there for six months, through accumulating snow;
and yet they were only waiting for their drivers
and forlorn passengers to thaw and feed, and for the
stock to do the same. Room number one, as well
as room number two, had a substantial earth floor60

ABSARAKA.

The former, about ten by twelve feet square, had
quite a plain plank counter, and upon shelves
behind could be seen the names of Mr. Drake,
Mr. Kelly, Log Cabin, Bourbon, and others,
equally euphonious, designed to represent certain
bottled products, which for a considerable sum of
money were susceptible of transfer on proper de-
mand. Some were labeled Gin, which never
saw juniper ; some were labeled Rye, which never
knew that cereal; and some were simply labeled
"Whisky, which were modest high wines and
water, with very little of the water,—at least, so
said those gentlemen who tried experiments of
analysis for scientific purposes. Nutmegs, pep-
permint, navy tobacco, clay pipes, salaratus, bak-
ing powder, bologna, and ready-made clothing,
with rows of canned fruits, furnished a large part
of the invoice of the shelves; while black snake
whips, tin cups, camp kettles, and frying-pans
hung in profusion overhead. This room was
well patronized, and in a half frozen state we
rushed for its brilliant candlelight, waiting for fur-
ther notice of our future disposition. Being in-
troduced to room number two, wre found passen-
gers, stage drivers and the teamsters of a passing
train, apparently surfeited with supplies drawn
from room number one, and huddled about a
table, where two big platters of bacon and cab-
bage, with tin cups smoking with coffee, were
being disposed of as supper. The conversationREMINISCENCES OF RANCHING.	61

of the party (for the wife of the host had been
sent to the States) related mainly to a recent In -
dian depredation on the Little Blue, and what
each one would have done if he had been there
at the eventful crisis. The language had a med-
ley of positive terms, which in New England would
be called profane ; and the prospect ahead drove
us to inquiries as to the shelter of room number
three. But, finding that ourself and children and
Mrs. Neil and daughter could not agreeably share
its board floor with ten or twelve characters whose
social habitudes seemed only adapted to room
number one, we threw ourselves upon the courtesy
of Adjutant Phisterer and Quartermaster Brown,
who soon had the snow shoveled aside, our tents
pitched, a piece of the corral carefully chopped for
the camp stove, and all arrangements made for
hot coffee, and a good wrapping up, either to
sleep or freeze. We slept, and survived!

Another ranche was approached, when the
storm compelled a full day's stop. The mules
could not, or would not go on, and the drivers
could neither see nor drive. The upsetting ol
our ambulance, and being borne by strong men
a half mile through drifts is still painfully remem-
bered, as well as the wonderful fact that while
our head was nearly broken, our basket of eggs
accomplished the upset without injury. Fortu-
nately a ranche with its usual palisade and sta-

662

ABSARAKA.

bling was near. The kind lady proprietress gave
us her own family room; only reserving one-half
for herself, her husband, and children, by the in-
terposition of a small suspended comfort, while
ample ventilation was insured between the un-
chinked logs, where no comfort was. To our
jests, and especially the whimsicalities of Quarter-
master Brown, an inveterate punster, always full
of good cheer, who hazarded the rather profane
jest that, "in his opinion, it would be hard work
for the Angel Gabriel to make his trumpet reach
that country,''—the old lady replied: "Well, you
are the j oiliest set of folks I ever saw out here:—
don't see how in mercy you can laugh, and go
on so!" When Mrs. Neil asked if there were In-
dians about, another, with more heroism, replied
that "she had heard so much about Indians, and
been half scared out of her senses so many times,
that she had jest about made up her mind that
she wouldn't believe nothing more, until she was
skulped!" Mrs. Neil, with quick discernment,
took a lounge near the fireplace, while the colonel
and Lieutenants Phisterer and Brown took to a
shed near by: but during the night the Cali-
fornia coach came down, and its half-frozen pas-
sengers rushed for the fire. The lounge was the
first object of seizure ; alas, for Mrs. Neil, who
was only relieved from her discomfort, by loss of
rest, and the banishment of strangers, until she
was able to escape, and share with us the familyREMINISCENCES OF RANCHING.

63

room, par excellence, of the house. Our bill was
four dollars each!

A third ranche had its front store-room and
its kitchen. Voices of men, who were ranged on
the earth, like rows of pins, disturbed sleep, and
the kitchen stove nearly burned our blankets,
while its steaming incense no less shocked our
senses; but we actually slept,—everybody was
good natured, and some fresh pork and new eggs
for breakfast, with a cup of our own coffee, sent
us on our way rejoicing.

Louis' ranche, near the present Sydney Station,
is quite a fort, and the outhouses and stables are
advanced like bastions, so that enfilading fire can
be had in all directions.

Such were some of the ranches of 1865.64

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER VII.

UNION PACIFIC RAILROAD TO LARAMIE—COURT-HOUSE ROCK
—CHIMNEY ROCK—FORTIFICATION ROCK—SCOTT'S BLUFFS
—WONDERFUL FISHING—YISIT OF STANDING ELK.

On the sixth day of June we continued our
march. The first day was a severe and trying
one, and will always be disagreeable to emigrants
with loaded trains until Yankee skill shall per*
feet what has already been begun in the search
after water. The ridge or divide which is first
crossed is fully twenty-eight miles to the first
water or timber. On the summit there is evi-
dence of Anglo Saxon pluck, which was evidently
designed to be the accompaniment of a future
central ranche. About midway between Lodge
Pole Creek and Mud Springs, a well had been
begun, nearly twenty feet across and two hun-
dred feet deep, without reaching water. The
road across the divide is smooth and broad; but
our first trip was in the hottest part of June, with
the mercury at 101° above zero, and the infantry
suffered intensely. Buffalo gnats flitted wick-
edly about, attacking neck and ears and every
other accessible or exposed part of the body, andMUD SPRINGS.

65

a sirocco-like wind drove the dust in our way
as if determined either to petrify or melt us.

The command halted for ten minutes every
hour, and officers and men alike put handker-
chiefs on the head and neck to secure all the pro-
tection possible; yet there was no alternative
but to undergo and go on. The ambulances soon
filled with the lame and sun-struck, and every
vacant space in the wagons was similarly occu-
pied. Ko trees relieved the dismal monotony,
and every halt brought into requisition the ser-
vices of our patient surgeons. The tedious day
at length spent itself, and we encamped at Mud
Springs, just in time to receive the full benefit of
a thunder-storm and small tornado, which grap-
pled sternly with our canvas, and for a time
threatened to unroof as well as drown us. At
Mud Springs are both wood and water, but nei-
ther are abundant. In midsummer, the dry
sandy bed of the stream shows only here and
there a few small pools; but the shovel will soon
start it, and any train will find a full supply by
patient labor for an hour. It is always possible
to procure buffalo chips enough to boil coffee
and supply fuel for a camp oven, so that scarcity
of timber in the immediate vicinity of water is
not a serious embarrassment until snows cover
the ground. Most trains wisely take some wood
from camp to camp, and a little more perma-
nency to this indispensable station on the route
6*66

ABSARAKA.

will insure supplies for sale to trains. A few
log-cabins that have been the quarters of a mail
guard and relay of mules, with a sergeant's party
in charge, duly represent the dignity of the
United States; but no one will voluntarily re-
main longer than to secure rest from the fatigue
of the long journey of the previous day.

The march of June 7th was only ten miles to
Pumpkin Creek, which flows past Court-house
Rock. This stream is ever flowing, and abund-
ance of timber can be found in the canon near
by. The rock itself is mainly composed of sand,
hard pan, and clay, so that it is easily chopped
with the hatchet, and thus steps are made for
those who have the nerve and patience to climb
to its top, nearly six hundred feet above the water
of the creek. A few of our party accomplished
the feat, Adjutant Phisterer taking the lead. The
ascent is quite easy, but peculiar. The notches
receive the toes and about half the foot, and the
hands grasp the gaps above to support the body
and keep its gravity within the line of danger.
The return trip is not so pleasant, as the heels
take the place of the toes and the back rests upon
the bluff itself, just as the body was inclined for-
ward during the ascent. The view from the
summit is very fine; and far off' to the northwest
looms up the equally singular proportions of
Chimney Rock. Centuries of exposure have
evidently wrought their changes upon the greatCOURT-HOUSE ROCK.

67

face of Court-house Rock, and constant waste is
now so rapidly changing its proportions that,
even in 1867, it had lost some of that boldness
of definition which in 1866, and for years before,
had made it such a noted landmark to the trav-
eler.

The old road and the telegraph route deflect
to the right about six miles before reaching the
rock: but the present route saves nearly five
miles of distance and is more readily made, al-
though somewhat more rolling and sandy.



COURT-HOUSE ROCK-FROM THE EAST.

The above sketch of Court-house Rock will
preserve its outline and present character; but,68

ABSARAKA.

like all other odd and wild things in that region,
it will soon become the prey of innovation and
the mastery of Time.

The mounted infantry pitched their tents in
the basin of the canon, a short distance from the
beautiful grove of cottonwood that lies at the
very base of the rock, and the novel scenery
made an afternoon pass pleasantly.

Twelve miles farther on we find Brown's ranche
on the North Platte, and five miles more brings
the traveler to Chimney Eock. While substan-

CHIMNEY ROCK-FEOM THE EAST.SCOTT'S BLUFFS.

69

springs from the apex of a true cone, and is
nearly three hundred and eighty feet high. It
stands about five hundred feet from the bluff of
which it was once a portion, and close to the
level at which the cone leaves the general sur-
face of the plain there is a stratum of true lime-
stone, six feet in depth, interspersed with fossils
indicating its origin, and closely resembling that
of the quarries of Central Ohio. Chimney Rock
is fast gathering about it the debris of waste, and
will soon lose the bold outline and marked sym-
metry of its present proportions. It is now much
more beautiful than when Fremont visited it,
and is worn to such a fine delineation that it
seems that the first summer's storm or winter's
blast must topple it from its base and destroy it
utterly.

Fifteen miles farther on we passed Terry's
ranche, opposite Fortification Rocks, and ap-
proached Scott's Bluffs. These are also of mixed
clay and sand, plentifully supplied with fossils,
and throw a spur across the Platte basin so as to
compel the traveler to leave the river and make
a long detour to the south, or to pass through
the bluffs themselves. This passage is by a tor-
tuous gorge where wagons can seldom pass each
other; and at times the drifting snows or sands
almost obscure the high walls and battlements
that rise several hundred feet on either side.
Cedar-trees climb to their very summit and crop70

ABSARAKA.

out in every canon; and although these seem to
the unpracticed eye like little shrubs clinging to
the cliffs, the enterprising visitor who climbs to
their nestling-place finds them to be full-grown
trees of large diameter and proportionate height.

Fortification Rocks were so named in 1866;
and at sunset the terraces and bastions, the pin-
nacles and turrets are quite a good embodiment
of one's natural idea of old-time fortifications on
a grand and comprehensive scale.

Almost immediately after leaving the Bluffs,
and at the foot of the descent, after the gorge is
passed, we find Port Mitchell. This is a sub-
post of Laramie of peculiar style and compact-
ness. The walls of the quarters are also the out-
lines of the fort itself, and the four sides of the
rectangle are respectively the quarters of officers,
soldiers, and horses, and the warehouse of sup-
plies. Windows open into the little court or
parade-ground; and bed-rooms, as well as all
other apartments, are loop-holed for defense.

June 12th. We marched twenty-one miles to
Cold Spring or Cold Creek, which is a beautiful
stream, thirty feet wide, emptying into the south
channel of the North Platte.

As the Ottawa and St. Lawrence, or the AjLl$-
souri and Mississippi retain their distinctive char-
acteristics for many miles after their nominal
union, so when Cold Creek strikes the south arm
of the North Platte, it does not mingle with itsWONDERFUL FISHING.

n

muddy current, but each occupies its own half
of the swollen stream, and so runs on its race.

A novel incident, valuable to mention for the
information of other travelers, occurred shortly
before sunset, which resulted in a bountiful sup-
ply of fine fresh fish for all who desired them.
Sergeant Barnes took up the idea that he would
fish at the junction of the two streams, and actu-
ally hooked a fine mountain pike. The news
soon spread, and the soldiers gathered from all
directions. For want of proper tackle a seine
was extemporized. Gunny sacks were sewn to-
gether, mule shoes were fastened to the bottom
for dead weight, and quartermaster's hay forks
were borrowed to guide the net. Then a strong
party waded in neck deep, and with one end of
this seine held firmly to shore, made a half circle
with the remainder, bringing it all back to land.
To the great amazement of spectators and actors,
just where the eddies, at the meeting of the two
rivers, struggled to keep by themselves, there
was a fine school of pike. A few hauls soon
landed over a hundred, varying in weight from
one to four pounds. Their hard white meat was
excellent, and made amends for the ridiculous
stupidity of the fish and the simplicity of their
method of capture. They evidently were unac-
customed to visits from the white man, or could
not see his approach through the turbid waters
of their neighbor Platte until too late for escape.72

ABSARAKA.

Up to this time we had invariably found suffi-
cient grass for all stock, and the Platte was always
at hand for water.

The next day the troops forded this beautiful
creek about half a mile from its mouth, and after
eighteen mile's march we encamped above Jules
Coffee's ranche, four miles east of Laramie.
Here two of our best sergeants were drowned,
being carried away by the current while bathing.

Just about sunset, " Standing Elk"—a line spe-
cimen of the BrulS Sioux, and who, in company
with "Spotted Tail," "Two Strike,5' and "Swift
Bear," again visited us at McPherson in 1867—
called to pay his respects, receive a present of to-
bacco, and have a talk. He asked us where we
were going, and was very frankly told the destina-
tion of the command. He then told us that "a
treaty was being talked about at Laramie with a
great many Indians, some of whom belonged in the
country to which we were going; but that the
fighting men of those bands had not come in, and
would not; but that we would have to fight them,
as they would not sell their hunting-grounds to
the white men for a road." He exhibited all indi-
cations of sincere friendship, and said that he and
Spotted Tail would sign the treaty and would
always be "friends." His pledge, thus given for
both, and renewed at Fort McPherson in June,
1867, and often afterward, was fully redeemed,
and our first interview with the Indians of theH R-HA-KA-A-N A-ZIN.
Staudiny Etlc.—Dacota h Sioux.FORT LARAMIE COUNCIL.	?3

Northwest was both the assurance of the friend-
ship of some, and the bitter animosity and opposi-
tion of many. It was proof that the careful march-
ing, guarding of trains, and precautions against
annoyance or intercourse with Indians had been
judicious, and was equally suggestive of like pru-
dence as the expedition advanced. Thus far,
with the exception of Little Dog's rifle, which
had been duly returned, not an Indian had suf-
fered from injury at the hands of the command,
and those who had visited the various camps had
been kindly treated, and parted as friends.

CHAPTER VIII.

FORT LARAMIE COUNCIL OF 1860—ITS RESULTS FORESHADOWED
—THE ABORIGINES IN THE MART OF TRADE—HOW THE IN-
DIANS DID AND DID NOT.

Fort Laramie was the center of important in-
terests to the people of the West in June, 1866,
and subsequent events show how important were
the negotiations then begun, and how disastrous
and costly have been the consequences of that
false security as to the animus and purposes of
the Indians of the Northwest which pervaded
the country until the beginning of the year 1867.
The Peace Commission was in session. It was
1u

ABSARAKA.

accredited from the highest sources and had in
charge great interests. The proposed general
peace with the Sioux, the Arrapahoes, and the
Cheyennes, and their anticipated surrender of
the right of way to Virginia City, by Powder
Run and along the Big Horn mountains—our
very route—were matters of personal interest,
independent of the difficulties that would be in
the way of successfully building new forts and
fighting Indians with a command that was barely
sufficient to do its expected work on the basis of
a permanent and reliable peace.

General Cooke had closed a published circular
with the emphatic and cheering assurance that
"there must be peace," and from leaving Fort
Kearney all pains had been taken to avoid col-
lision with Indian hunting parties who were on
their way to Laramie, or who were moving to
and fro in anticipation of such a visit when the
council was really ready.

Our trains were habitually formed in a hollow
square or corral, upon reaching camping grounds,
to insure the safety of stock at night, while
pickets and mounted parties carefully guarded
all animals on herd as soon as they were turned
loose. The strictest discipline was enforced, and
nothing was left undone that the energy and am-
bition of the officers could accomplish to instruct
new recruits and prepare them for the labor and
possible conflicts that the future might unfold.FORT LARAMIE COUNCIL.

75

No bartering with Indians was permitted un-
der any circumstances; but all Indians who really-
wished an interview had the privilege of visiting
headquarters, and there received kind attention
and some little gifts, like tobacco or old gar-
ments, but never arms, powder, or whisky.

Oar camp near Laramie was therefore located
close enough for business, but far enough away
to prevent the mingling of the troops and Indians
for any purposes—thus avoiding the possibility
of collisions growing out of trades in furs, beads,
and other articles, in which the Indian is gener-
ally the unlucky one, and often exhibits his
disappointment by becoming revengeful and
wicked.

The next day, June 14th, wagons were sent to
the fort for one hundred thousand rounds of rifle
ammunition, and to perfect the arrangement for
supplies for the upper posts to be built in the new
district. Unfortunately there happened to be at
the fort not a single thousand rounds for infantry
arms such as are used in the army; so it was as-
sumed that we should have a happy journey, a
happy peace, and a happy future. Twenty-six
wagons of additional provisions were ready, with
the single drawback that drivers had to be fur-
nished from the command; but this nice economy
had the effect, practically, to put that number of
soldiers hors de combat, in case of any trouble re-
quiring soldiers, and thus disposed of some of the76

ABSARAKA.

best of our men. Major Bridger told us that he
had seen liegs of powder distributed to the In-
dians and carried away on their ponies; but this
gave no concern, as there was none for us.

The next day came shopping, which busied our
little coterie of ladies, and it certainly had claims
to novelty in its associations and incidents.

The long counter of Messrs. Bullock and
Ward was a scene of seeming confusion not sur-
passed in any popular, overcrowded store of
Omaha itself. Indians, dressed and half dressed
and undressed; squaws, dressed to the same de-
gree of completeness as their noble lords; pa-
pooses, absolutely nude, slightly not nude, or
wrapped in calico, buckskin, or furs, mingled
with soldiers of the garrison, teamsters, emi-
grants, speculators, half breeds, and interpret-
ers. Here, cups of rice, sugar, coffee, or flour
were being emptied into the looped-up skirts or
blanket of a squaw; and there, some tall warrior
was grimacing delightfully as he grasped and
sucked his long sticks of peppermint candy.
Bright shawls, red squaw cloth, brilliant calicoes,
and flashing ribbons passed over the same counter
with knives and tobacco, brass nails and glass
beads, and that endless catalogue of articles
which belong to the legitimate border traffic.
The room was redolent of cheese and herring,
and " heap of smoke;" while the debris of mounched
crackers lying loose under foot furnished bothABORIGINES IN THE MART OF TRADE. 77

nutriment and employment for little bits of In-
dians too big to ride on mamma's back, and too
little to reach the good things 011 counter or
shelves.

The " Wash-ta-la!" ("very good") mingled with
" Wcin-nee-chee!" a very significant "no good,"
whether predicated of person or thing; and the
whole scene was a lovely episode, illustrating the
habits of the noble red man in the mart of trade.
Of course, all these Indians were thinking
sharply, and many gave words to thought, so
that an unsophisticated stranger might well doubt
whether Bedlam or Babel were the better proto-
type of the tongues in use. The Cheyenne sup-
plemented his words with active and expressive
gestures, while the Sioux amply used his tongue
as well as arms and fingers.

To all, however, whether white man, half-
breed, or Indian, Mr. Bullock, a Virginia gentle-
man of the old school, to whose hospitality and
delicate courtesy we were even more indebted
in 1867, gave kind and patient attention, and his
clerks seemed equally ready and capable, talking
Sioux, Cheyenne, or English just as each case
came to hand.

Outside everything was characteristic of the
existing state of affairs, not to say prophetic of
the future; and literal truth, in all its details,
would furnish unrivaled scenes for stereoscopic
views of Indian character and characteristics.

I*18

ABSARAKA.

The council chamber was of course the first
object of interest to us ladies after the shopping
had been completed; and while the gentlemen
were busy at quartermaster and commissary de-
tails, the ladies visited it Pine boards had been
arranged as benches in front of one set of quar-
ters, and over these boards were once fresh ever-
greens. There was a unique and perfect sim-
plicity in the arrangement, and such considerate
abandon of all state and ceremony that no Indian
need feel that he was kept at an awful distance,
or must approach the agents of the Great Father
with solemn awe or grave obeisance.

Under the eaves of all buildings, by doorsteps
and porches, and generally everywhere, were
twos, threes, or larger groups of hungry, masti-
cating Indians of all sizes, sexes and conditions,
covered with every conceivable degree of super-
ficial clothing or adornment, with the special ele-
ment of cleanliness just as critically wanting as
is usual among the Indians of the Northwest.

During a long journey we had anticipated with
more or less pleasure an attendance upon some
of the deliberations, and it was understood that
the colonel had, without success, requested au-
thority to remain at Laramie during the treaty,
in order to become acquainted with the Indians
and learn both their disposition and decision as
to the new route we were to travel and occupy.
But he hurried everybody up, kept his men toEND OF THE COUNCIL.

19

the camp, and our stay was cut down to the ac-
tual necessities of a marching command. Be-
sides this, it seemed that during the little time
we did stop some Indians had been sent for other
Indians, and the Indians who actually held pos-
session of the route in dispute were not on hand
when they were wanted.

"The Man afraid of his Horses'" and "Red
Cloud " made no secret of their opposition, and
the latter, with all his fighting men, withdrew
from all association with the treaty-makers, and
in a very few days quite decidedly developed his
hate and his schemes of mischief.

There being nothing to see therefore but loaf-
ing Indians, and great work to be done in prep-
aration for winter and securing defensive posi-
tions before the rising war-cloud should break,
we were all as eager to move on as the colonel was
persistent in hurrying us forward. Some of the
chiefs, however, were seen by the officers, and
when they knew that the command was going
to the Powder River country in advance of any
treaty agreement, they gave unequivocal demon-
strations of their dislike. One pleasant intima-
tion was given that "in two moons the command
would not have a hoof left.,, Another with great
impressiveness thus explained his crude ideas:
"Great Father sends us presents and wants new
road, but white chief goes with soldiers to steal80

ABSARAKA.

road before Indian say yes or no!" Some of us
called this good logic.

Just as the troops left, one of the commission-
ers came to our ambulance and advised that very
little dependence should be placed upon the re-
sult of the deliberations so far as the new road
was concerned, for a messenger sent out to the
Indians had been whipped and sent back with
contempt. This was the conviction of all of us;
still the ladies kept up good heart, and as they
could not well go back, concluded to go on, but
agreed to limit their riding on horseback to the
vicinity of the train.

On the 17th of June, though it was the Sab-
bath, we passed Laramie, and camped at the
Nine Mile ranche, on the Platte. We bade fare-
well to Laramie with great composure and no
regrets. Its North Platte and Laramie Rivers,
its Laramie Peak, nearly sixty miles distant, and
its adventitious charms as the locality of the
Laramie treaty sum up all its attractions. As
at elegantly built Leavenworth, so at Laramie,
water is hauled from the rivers, and a respect-
able fire would be ignorant of water in about a
minute after it began.

This post was neglected, as were all frontier
stations, during the war; being occupied by
changing garrisons, whose jack-knives and bayo-
nets, so useful in their proper sphere, had pretty
much used up the pine and plaster whereverFORT LARAMIE.

those appendages were ornamental or useful;
while the parade-ground was as barren and
ignorant of sod as the great highway to Salt
Lake City itself. General Daildy, the post
quartermaster, with his good taste and skill,
had, in 1866, originated a perfect plan to secure
an exhaustless supply of water, at reasonable
cost, and should his successor carry his plans
into effect, much can be done to redeem the for-
lornness of the station.

Laramie has been a profitable place for traders,
and not a few ranchemen and citizens have squaw
wives, and a large Indian traffic; but with some
exceptions, it was to us the most inhospitable
and barren post on our trip. It was then a four-
company post, but was reinforced during the
autumn, thus giving rise to the report of General
Sanborn, special Indian Commissioner, afterward
published, that, "in 1866, at Fort Laramie, when
all was peace, there were twelve companies of
regular troops; while at Fort Philip Kearney,
where all was war, only four companies wetfe
allowed

Fortunately, this garrison proved ample for
the defense of Fort Laramie, and the post was
still safe on our return in 1867.82

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER IX.

LARAMIE TO RENO—CAMP PHISTERER CANON—LARAMIE TEAK
—"WILD FLORA—PUMPKIN BUTTES.

Off the 18th of June, at three o'clock a.m., the
bugle call started us from "Nine Mile ranche,"
and we were at last directly en route for our new
home, passing the Dry Branch of Warm Spring,
Bitter Cottonwood Creek, and, after a march of
sixteen miles, camped on "Little Bitter Cotton-
wood," where there was an ample supply of tim-
ber, water, and grass.

June 19th. After eighteen miles of advance
we came to the most remarkable defile through
which the Platte urges its way in its passage
from the Rocky Mountains. The river, which
along the line of the march from Laramie had
coursed through a prairie-like bottom, here sud-
denly makes a short curve of half a circle to the
right, then, after passing for a few hundred feet
between precipitous cliffs, suddenly turns to the
left by another short curve, nearly resuming the
direction of its original northwestern course, and
again running through the prairie as before it
sought its peculiar hiding-place.

The eastern face of this gorge is perpendicular,
and nearly four hundred feet in height. OnCAMP PHISTERER CANON.

83

either side of the entrance are conical summits,
of even greater elevation, which stand like sturdy
sentinels, but having many natural terraces, on
which are placed long lines of cedars as true and
uniform in method as if the subject of system-
atic arrangement. The one on the right is ba-
saltic, and as truly significant of its volcanic
origin as are the Palisades of the Hudson, or
East and West Rocks, near New Haven, Con-
necticut; and no part of the great wall which
hems in the Niagara River, below the falls, has
more stern and prison-like proportions. One or
two of the ladies, with Adjutant Phisterer and
Dr. Horton, went around the first curve, quite
within the gorge, to hunt for agates and try the
effect of pistol shots, the echoes of which were
startling and many times repeated. The deep,
dark waters are closely pent in and shaded by
these confines, so as never to enjoy the sunlight;
but all of us enjoyed the sublimity and grandeur
of this wonderful natural curiosity. Old Major
Bridger, in his peculiarly quaint and sensible
way, dropped the sentiment: "Better not go fur.
There is Injuns enough lying under wolf skins,
or skulking on them cliffs, I warrant! They
follow ye always. They've seen ye, every day,
and when ye don't see any of 'em about, is just
the time to look out for their devilment." The
experience of the next morning confirmed his
suspicions.84

ABSARAKA.

As this was the last camp before the final cross-
ing of the Platte and entrance upon the territory
of the Mountain District, it was named Camp
Phisterer, in honor of Adjutant Phisterer, who
selected the site, and was most conspicuous in
all that contributed to the pleasure or progress
of the march.

CAMP PHISTERER CANON,
North Platte River, D. T.

June 20th. Nine miles of travel brought us
to Bridger's Ferry. Here we learned that In-
dians had, on the previous morning, made a
descent upon the stock of Mr. Mills, the pro-
prietor of the Ferry ranche, although his wife
was a Sioux, and, besides his half-breed children,CROSSING THE NORTH PLATTE.	85

an Indian lived with him in his employ. This
Indian had promptly pursued and recovered part
of the stock, which they undoubtedly supposed
belonged to emigrants. This Indian said that
the marauders were "Bad Faces/' of Eed Cloud's
band, and that we wouldi certainly have trouble
if men or animals were permitted to stray from
the command. Major Bridger and Mr. Brannan
were of the same opinion; and both claimed, as
they had at Laramie, that we were advancing
directly in the face of hostilities; and Major
Bridger went so far as to affirm that the presents
which were made to Indians at Laramie were
given to positive enemies, or to those who had
no influence at all over the warlike bands of the
Big Horn and Powder River country.

Our next movement was to cross the North
Platte. The beef herd was forced into the
deep, swift current, and compelled to swim, and
as a hundred men on the south bank kept them
from returning, all were safely drifted across.
The train and command crossed in the ferry-
boat, which ingeniously works its own way to
and fro by such adjustment of cables and pulleys,
and such adaptations to the current, that the
round trip was made in about eleven minutes.

The march of June 22d was sixteen miles,
finding wood, water, and grass in abundance.

The march of the 23d was fifteen miles, with
ample supplies of all kinds at our camp on the
8ABSARAKA

86

North Platte, near the mouth of Sage Creek.
In the morning we turned northward from the

EAST VIEW OF NORTH PLATTE, 4 MILES EAST OF MOUTH OF SAGE CREEK.

The road has crossed the ridge of sand hills, reaching point nearly
opposite Fort Fetterman.

Platte, passing over the red buttes and lofty sand
hills and rocky ridges which rise at least five
hundred feet above the valley, and these proved
in a few places to be very difficult for the more
heavily loaded wagons. Occasionally the wind-
ings of the river are seen far beneath, and when
the road has completed its circuit, and returning
descends to the river, the panorama is exceed-
ingly beautiful.

The river can be traced backward for miles in
all its course, bordered on the north by the bluffsFRENCH PETE.

8?

just crossed, and on the south by the nearly level
plains, which, with slight modification, extend as
far west as Platte bridge, at Fort Caspar. Near
this point a new fort is being erected, with the
certainty that Fort Caspar will soon be aban-
doned or treated as an immaterial position on
the route.

Just before reaching the basin, where the Fort
Keno road turns northward, following Sage
Creek, and the northern Mormon road passes
westward toward Salt Lake City, we found an
extemporized shed of boards, where Louis Gaz-
zons (French Pete), with his Sioux wife and
half-breed children, were opening their merchan-
dise to catch travel over the new route. Here
the inevitable display of canned fruits, liquors,
tobacco, beads, cutlery, crackers, and cheese
were modestly conspicuous, and the good-hearted
trader decidedly congratulated himself that he
had the first stock of goods on the route to the
land of game and gold. Little did he anticipate
the doom that awaited him. Mrs. Dr. Horton
was the recipient of a young antelope from Louis,
and for months after we were well settled at
Phil Kearney, this antelope, a spotted fawn, and
two colts of Captain Ten Eyck, had each even-
ing a spirited scamper on the parade-ground,
until Indians stole the ponies and the antelope
poisoned himself by the substitution of fresh
paint for his usual treat of sweet milk.•88

ABSARAKA.

French Pete will be remembered as the first
citizen killed during that campaign, and especi-
ally as his long course of trade and intimacy
with the Indians seemed to promise, at least for
himself and family, some considerable favor if
not entire immunity at their hands.

June 24th. Marched fourteen miles ; camped
at the head of Sage Creek; found water, but
used sage brush and buffalo chips for fuel.
Tufts of buffalo grass were scattered between
the sage brush and cactus, so that the herds
found forage without any considerable departure
from the camp.

June 25th. Marched fifteen miles, an# camped
on the South Fork of the Cheyenne, where there
is plenty of grass and timber; but the great
body of the water, in extremely dry weather,
passes under the sand and needs slight digging
to start it to the surface and secure an abundant
supply. At the middle of this day's march, just
at the summit of the divide, there is the best
view of Laramie Peak, showing its peculiar
formation, where cone after cone rises gradually
until a central shoot overtops them all.

June 26th. Was enlivened by a successful at*
tempt to open a shorter route to Wind Hiver,
avoiding Humphrey's old camp; and after a
march of twenty miles we found wood, grass,
and water, besides realizing a gain of over five
miles in the general line of travel.BIG HORN MOUNTAINS.	89

June 27th. Marched twenty-one miles, to the
Dry Branch of Powder River, finding wood>

LARAMIE PEAK—FROM THE NORTH,
5900 feet above sea level.

grass, and water, though the grass was largely
intermingled with the inevitable sage brush and
cactus. Early in the morning we obtained our first
view of the Big Horn Mountains, at a distance
of eighty miles, and it was indeed magnificent.
The sun so shone as to fall with lull blaze upon
the southern and southeastern sides as they rose
toward Cloud Peak, which is nine thousand feet
above the level of the sea, and the whole range
so closely blended with the sky as to leave it in
doubt whether all was not a mass of bright cloud;

8*90

ABSARAKA.

while many, even with the aid of a glass, in-
sisted that they were immense gleaming sand
hills, with no snow at all. In half an hour the
air itself was invigorated by the currents from
the snow banks; and even at that distance shawls
became necessary, the ambulance side curtains
were closed, and it seemed as if a November day
was to succeed the summer's morning. In front,
and a little to the northeast, could be seen the
four columns of Pumpkin Buttes, nearly twenty-
three miles east of Fort Reno. These buttes are
landmarks for the traveler from all directions,
and nearly seven hundred feet high. East of
them lie the Black Hills of Dakota, and the once
talked of direct route from Sioux City to Reno
and Virginia City, which has been referred to in
connection with the pamphlet of Colonel Sawyer
published by the government.

July 28th. Passed Buffalo Springs, and down
the Dry Fork of Powder River, sixteen miles, and
over one divide, to Fort Reno.

The road, from early morning, was in the
very bed of the stream, which, but a few inches
deep, was constantly crossed by the train, and
being bordered by abrupt ledges of lignite, clay,
and sand, is surely indicative of an abundance, if
not a surfeit, of water during the thaws of spring;
while, for nearly twelve miles, the traveler is
hemmed in and confined to this narrow basin,
subject to constant exposure and annoyance fromPOWDER RIVER

91

Indian attacks. The grass is poor, but wood and
water are abundant. Many cottonwood-trees
have been felled by travelers and Indians for the
bark with which to feed both mules and horses;
but this leaves a supply of dry wood equal to the
increasing demand.

Our first view of Fort Reno was most unpre-
possessing; but, expecting it to be abandoned,
its ugliness and barrenness did not so decidedly
shock the sensibilities as if it had been gazed
upon as a permanent home, or even a transient
dwelling-place. We passed through more than
a mile of river bottom, densely studded with large
Cottonwood trees, and after fording Powder River,
encamped just south of the fort, glad to have ac-
complished more than five hundred miles of our
journey with such substantial success.

Before long, some enterprising post com-
mander will recommend the final demolition of
the fort, or shrewd emigrants will avoid it, by
carrying out the feasible project for a short cut-
off under the Big Horn Mountains, which was
partially inaugurated in 1866, and which affords
abundant supplies of grass, as well as an equal
amount of timber with the present location.

So we were finally at Powder River. We had
known some such hot days as are never found in
the Eastern or Middle States; had drank water
that had small virtue beyond its name and moist-
ure ; had used sage brush and buffalo chips for92

ABSARAKA.

variety of fuel; but, so far, were all right and
even fast seeing the country. The cactus, which
annoys a horse as much as it does the pedestrian,
had partly compensated for its thongs and sting
by the beauty of its blossoms; and the prolific
sage brush had imparted odor as well as fuel, and
thus regaled the sense while it heated our coffee.

The wild tulip, larkspur, sweet pea, convol-
vulus, and a vine, closely resembling the Mexican
plant, were among the flora that were abundant,
and these, with others, were duly pressed for fu-
ture care and admiration. The Indian potato
and wild onion were gathered constantly by the
men, and both are valuable when antiscorbutics
are scarce and salt pork most abundant.

The march which brought us to Reno closed
up all possibility of meeting any resident traders;
and indeed, with the exception of the fort itself,
there was then not a resident white man between
Bridgets Ferry and Bozeman City, Montana. "We
were about to pass the last log-cabin, and realize
practically the experience of pioneers and test
our own capacity for building, keeping house, and
living in the land of Absaraka! Single trains of
emigrants had passed through the country. Boze-
man had made one trip and had succeeded ad-
mirably in the selection of his route, and our
sterling friend Bridger had a head full of maps
and trails and ideas, all of the utmost value to
the objects of the expedition. So we stopped at
Reno, to prepare for the next,and final advance!FORT RENO.

93

CHAPTER X.

FORT RENO—INDIAN RAID—FORT LARAMIE TREATY TESTED—
FOURTH OF JULY IN ABSARAKA—ORGANIZATION OF MOUNT-
AIN DISTRICT—ONWARD MOVEMENT—MORE RATTLESNAKES
—MERCURY ONE HUNDRED AND THIRTEEN DEGREES ABOVE
ZERO—WHAT IT DID.

Fort Reno was first located in 1865, under the
name of Fort Connor.

Absolute sterility excludes all elements of veg-
etable beauty or production. The single redeem-
ing feature is the fact that the river bottom for
miles in either direction is abundantly supplied
with timber, so that emigrants will always find
the material for fuel or building; but the same
old sage brush and cactus persistently monopolize
the soil for miles, and Powder River itself, flow-
ing from the south side of the Big Horn Mount-
ains, is muddy and so strongly alkaline as to be
prejudicial to both man and beast.

In June, 1866, Fort Reno was an open post,
except that the warehouses and stables had a
rough stockade. Officers' and men's quarters,
guard-house and magazine, were on the open
plain. Being nearly one hundred and forty feet
above the river, the water was brought up in
wagons, and no effective effort had been made to94

ABSARAKA.

seek for better water than that of the river, al-
though, after our second day in camp, a spring
of clear water was discovered, by the enterprise
of the mounted command, immediately under the
bluff. Subsequently it was decided to retain the
post as part of the district command. New build-
ings were erected, the parade was inclosed, suita-
ble bastions and block-houses were built, and a
substantial stone magazine was completed under
the immediate direction of Captain Proctor.

At the date of our arrival the garrison con-
sisted of two companies of the 5th United States
Volunteers, who were simply waiting to be re-
lieved before proceeding eastward to be mustered
out of service. A company of Winnebago In-
dians had been at the fort, and we passed them
near Laramie on the 17th of June. Many of
them wished to go back with us, but there was
no existing authority to employ them, and it was
generally understood and distinctly affirmed by
Major Bridger that some of the Sioux at Lara-
mie expressly demanded, as a condition of their
own consent to peace, that these Indians should
leave the country. If this be true, it was sharp
in the Sioux, for the service lost its best scouts,
and no depredations had taken place about Reno
while it was known that they were there. Upon
the first alarm these Wmnebagoes would spring
to their ponies, with rifle and lariat, regardless
of rations or clothing, and, with one goodCAMP AT FORT RENO.

95

whoop, disappear in pursuit. Being deadly ene-
mies of the Sioux, it is not to be wondered that
the latter should wish them out of the coun-
try ; but until peace could be absolutely realized,
it would have been no prejudice to that line of
operations, as events transpired, to have had a
few soldiers who knew the Indian styles of war-
fare, and were up to their tricks.

Nevertheless, the Winnebagoes departed, and
their substitutes were not provided. So, as we
began to live in Absaraka, we began to learn
contemporaneous history.

Our camp at Fort Reno was adapted to the lo-
cation. The mounted infantry were at the base
of the hill, for ready access to water. Brevet
Major Haymond's command was on the river's
bank above, just over a slight rise, but out of
sight from the fort. Headquarters tents were
near the flag-staff, which had been located with
view to some future expansion of the post for
the accommodation of twelve companies. After
a night's rest, everybody seemed busy. Three
emigrant trains were in the river bottom waiting
for the colonel's instructions as to their advance
westward; and we were quite surprised to find
that the lady travelers with those trains had no
fear of Indians, and did not believe there were
any bad Indians on the route. One train cap-
tain told us ladies we never would see an Indian
unless he came to beg for sugar, flour, or tobacco.96

ABSARAKA.

This was all very gratifying, as this captain had
been many years on the Plains, and said "he
couldn't be scared worth a continental."

About ten o'clock the ladies went to the sut-
ler's store of Messrs. Smith and Leighton to do
some shopping. Suddenly a breathless messen-
ger rushed in with the cry of "Indians" and said,
as intelligibly as he could, that the sutlers' horses
and mules were all gone. Sure enough, upon
going to the door, the horses and mules were
galloping up the hills across the river, while a
party of Indians were following, throwing out
flankers to keep the stock in the desired direc-
tion, and evidently bending their course toward
the Pumpkin JButtes. No doubt they had been
eager observers of our progress, just as Major
Bridger said, and no less watched the emigrants.
Probably they supposed the small headquarters
camp, with its large corral of wagons, was that of
emigrants. At all events, they crossed the river
through the timber, taking advantage of a deep
ravine, and struck the herd suddenly without loss
to themselves, yet passing two or three of our
herds, which were under guard, without ven-
turing an attack.

At this unexpected message all became ac-
tivity. The colonel was entering the door as the
messenger gave the alarm. The bugle brought
the mounted men to the saddle and Brevet Major
Haymond and Lieutenant Adair led eighty menINDIAN RAW.

91

in pursuit. It was excessively provoking to see
the coolness of those Indians as they favored
their ponies in bad places and seemed to calcu-
late exactly how long they could take things
easy and when they must hurry; but they had
not long to tarry, and soon were pressing their
plunder at the top of their speed.

Before the return of the party the next day,
they had ridden nearly seventy miles, passing
along the Pumpkin Buttes, but failed to recap-
ture any of the stolen stock, jBut they brought
in an Indian pony which the Indians abandoned
when closely pressed; and this same pony was
loaded with favors recently procured at Laramie.
Among the variety were navy tobacco, brown
sugar, a cavalry stable frock, calico dress-patterns,
and other articles, which from their style and
condition showed that they had not long since
been taken from shelves or packages.

Indeed, the opinion expressed by everybody
was afterward confirmed from Laramie, and it
was thus early understood that the Indians who
received presents at that post had immediately
violated their obligations and commenced a new
career of robbery and war.

Ten days were spent at Reno in arrangements
to distribute the battalion, in reloading wagons,
and relieving the companies of the 5th U. S.
Volunteers. The mercury rose to 113° in the
shade; wagon tires began to break or fall off',

998

ABSARAKA.

and there was no charcoal (so Mr. Brown said)
for welding and putting them in order. The
warehouse was full of old supplies, and these had
to be invoiced and distributed, while the quantity
was twice or three times a complement for all the
wagons of the command.

Business was hurried, and it was decided to
leave Captain Proctor and Lieutenant Kirtland
with one company to guard the stores in depot
until trains could be sent back for them and the
fort could be dismantled.

Meanwhile the Fourth of July came in its
proper annual course, and the usual salute was
fired, under the charge of Major Henry Almstedt,
paymaster, an old artillery officer, and a welcome
visitor at all times, especially just then, when a
few things m ore were to be bought before launch-
ing out in that wilderness, where, except Messrs.
Beal and Hughes, our sutlers, there was nothing
of civilization to be had.

At length, on the morning of July 9th, at 4
o'clock, the command started. Its organization
was a matter of interest to us ladies, as there were
but three wives of officers left after the parting at
Lodge Pole Creek, and new partings were to be
anticipated, to complete the constant series which
began at Fort Sedgwick.

Brevet Major Haymond, with two companies,
had been assigned to the post on the Upper Yel-
lowstone; Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Kinney,A LITTLE SCARE.

99

with two companies, had been assigned to the
post on the Big Horn River; and Captain Ten
Eyck had been given command of the post at
district headquarters, new Fort Reno, to which
the change of post was to be made. By a mail
received before starting, we learned from the
officers that the order for a battalion of the 13th
U. S. Infantry, to operate from Fort Reno east-
ward, had been countermanded, and thus we had
no rivals to compete for the honors of opening,
protecting, and defending the new route and ter-
ritory of Absaraka. The news gave us women a
little scare, which the officers did not condescend
to notice; but they, no doubt, were all laboring
under the infatuation that the second battalion,
with its fresh recruits, could do perfectly what un-
der ordinary circumstances would have required
two or three regiments to accomplish.

An order was posted at the sutler's store, tell-
ing emigrants how to corral their trains, how to
deal with or not deal with Indians, and how to
procure authority for proceeding beyond the
post; and it is a singular fact that every reported
disaster to emigrant or other train during 1866
would have been avoided, had the terms of that
order been reasonably complied with.

We started westward July 9th, 1866.

The twenty-six miles to Crazy Woman's Fork,
in the blazing sun, was a severe trial. It was
fully night before camp was well established, and100

ABSARAKA.

the next morning revealed the fact that half of
our transportation was disabled, although in-
spected daily and repaired according to all the
means at hand.

Crazy "Woman's Fork has been described in
general terms. The stream, just at the crossing,
makes a sharp turn, giving two separate fords, but
having quite a steep ledge or bank on the east side
as the traveler enters its basin, but on the west
gradually rising to the summit of the divide be-
tween its waters and those of Clear Creek.

Inspection was made, timber was cut, a char-
coal pit was fashioned and fired, and every avail-
able blacksmith was put at work.

One means of repair was resorted to which
was supposed to be as novel as it was effective.
Gunny sacks were cut in strips and thoroughly
soaked in water. These strips were tacked on
so nicely that when secured with the heated
tires they not only withstood the summer's use,
but even in the winter of 1867 some of those
wagons were doing excellent service without ad-
ditional repair. Of course this would only an-
swer where tires were unbroken; neither could
it be afforded that all the corn should be emp-
tied, except as the expenditure of the journey
should permit, and thus allow an accumulation
of those empty.

On the morning of the 12th, the companies
that were to build "New Fort Reno" marchedANOTHER INDICATION OF INDIANS. 101

with headquarters to select and occupy its site.
The four companies destined for the more dis-
tant posts were left to perfect repairs and follow
as soon as possible. Our first camp was at Clear
Fork, just at noon, and its perfect beauty and
completeness of natural supplies have been an-
ticipated in the general description of this portion
of Absaraka. Little episodes, of course, occurred
here, as they did elsewhere. With Mrs. Horton
and Mrs. Bisbee the splendid sunset was watched
with real pleasure. Our camp chairs were near
the tents on the banks of the creek. A chance
interruption of our meditations led to the agree-
able information that we were sitting just over
three valuable rattlesnakes, which an orderly
was kind enough to find and mangle to death.
We sat no more by the brink of Clear Fork, but
dreamed of rattlesnakes until the bugle sounded
the reveille the next day.

On Friday the 13th we had our next indication
of Indians. A few were seen upon a high hill
to the left; and after passing Rock Creek, close
under a commanding ridge, our attention was
called to two small pieces of cracker-box planted
by the roadside, on which were notes in pencil,
stating that two trains had been attacked on the
previous Tuesday and Friday, and that some of
the stock of each had been driven off.

These were trains that were in advance of our
expected arrival, but gained greater distance
9*102

ABSARAKA.

than they expected, through our detention at
Crazy "Woman's Fork.

At 11 o'clock a.m., July 13th, we had passed
Lake Smedt and were in camp on Big Piney
Fork, just east of the crossing of the Virginia
City road, and about four miles from the Big
Horn Mountains. At last, we had the prospect
of finding a home, and Cloud Peak seemed to
look down upon us with a cheerful face as the
sunlight made his features glow and glisten.

CHAPTER XI.

RECONNOISSANCES—INDIAN MESSENGERS—WARNINGS—LOCA-
TION OF FORT PHILIP KEARNEY—CONDUCT OF THE TROOPS,
AND ITS CAUSE.

The headquarters camp of the expedition of
1866 was organized on the 13th of July of that
year with special care, and greatly to the annoy-
ance of teamsters, as the colonel had the corral
formed three times until it was sufficiently com-
pact and trim to suit him.

At 1 o'clock he was off with a small party to
visit the surroundings as far back as the mount-
ains, and seven miles westward, to determine the
most eligible site for the post. A beautiful pla-
teau had been passed just before the commandREOONNOISSANCES.

103

halted, which seemed particularly inviting; but
as Major Bridger and Mr. Brannan had both
urged that the valleys of Goose Creek and Tongue
River should be first visited, no decision was an-
nounced.

On the morning of July 14th, at 5 o'clock,
Colonel Carrington, Adjutant Phisterer, Quarter-
master Brown, Captain Ten Eyck, Guide Bran-
nan, and Jack Stead, interpreter, with a mounted
escort, left for a reconnoissance of the region of
country which had such an exalted and wide-
spread reputation as being the richest, loveliest,
and grandest of all the lands of Absaraka, viz.,
Tongue River valley.

Brevet Captain Adair was officer of the day,
and all was unusually quiet in camp until nearly
9 o'clock, when it was found that some men had
deserted to seek the gold mines of Montana. A
detail started in pursuit. They returned before
noon with the tidings that they had been stopped
by a band of Indians, were refused permission to
go on, and were instructed to return at once with
a message to the white chief, that he must take
his soldiers out of the country.

This party had met that same traveling ranche
of Louis Gazzous about seven miles out, and a
young man in his employ as teamster, who had
been discharged by Lieutenant Brown at Fort
Reno, had been impressed by the Indians to see104

ABSARAKA.

that their message was correctly delivered and
an answer returned.

This lad brought peremptory orders for the
white men to decide for peace or war, and if
they wanted peace, to return at once to Powder
River. They promised not to trouble the old
post, but declared that they would not let sol-
diers go over the road which had never been
given to the whites, neither would they let them
stay and build forts. These Indians were re-
ported to be Ogillalla Sioux, under Red Cloud as
their principal leader, and they had been nego-
tiating for several days with certain bands of
Cheyennes, with whom Louis Gazzous was trad-
ing, to induce them to join on the war-path and
obstruct the road and all travel upon it. French
Pete had already traded for a great many skins,
and was preparing to visit the camp to sell as
many as he could to the officers and men of the
command.

The absence of the colonel induced Mr. Adair
to detain the messenger in the guard tent, and
shortly after an Indian messenger approached,
but quickly retreated when he found that he was
not promptly joined by the white man sent in
advance. A demand had also been made that
the white chief, in company with Jack Stead,
whom they knew at Laramie, and whose wife
was a Cheyenne squaw, should go and visit their
village and settle the question of peace or war.INDIANS ALARMED.

105

Shortly after 6 o'clock in the afternoon, and
after an absence of thirteen hours, the colonel's
party came in, having found two brush tepah?
(tepees or lodges), where there were signs of re-
cent occupation by Indians; but as the detach-
ment had crossed buttes and ridges nearer the
mountains for the purpose of testing Major
Bridgets recommendation that a new and shorter
road should be opened to .Tongue River valley,
fchey met neither Cheyenn^nor Sioux.

After due examination, the prisoner was sent
back, in company with Jack, to invite the prin-
cipal chief and some of his braves to come into
camp, when the sun was overhead, after two
sleeps (at noon of Monday the 17th), and prom -
ising that they should be kindly entertained and
allowed to depart in safety.

Jack returned the following night and reported
that the Indians, having been alarmed by the
protracted absence of their messenger, had moved
off to Tongue River, nearly thirty miles, under
apprehensions of an attack, but he followed their
trail, delivered his message, and secured their
pledge to make the proposed visit.

The reconnoissance of the day had settled the
location of the fort, as Tongue River valley was
not only more remote from jpine timber, too far
from Powder River, and less advantageous as a
position, but its selection would have left to the

Indians the control of the trails abt nt Pinev's

%ABSARAKA.

and Peno, and thus given them the very gate to
Tongue River valley itself; while the abundance
of grass, pure water, choice timber, and wild
grain in the immediate vicinity of the site se-
lected, left no necessity for those elements to be
sought elsewhere.

Accordingly, early next morning, July 15th,
although Sunday, the camp, which had been tem-
porarily on the low ground where the underbrush
of the creek and dense cottonwood might afford
shelter to an enemy, was abandoned, and the
plateau before referred to was occupied.

Very early in the morning, the colonel and
Captain Ten Eyck, with the pioneer party, had
staked out the dimensions of the future post,
according to plans and drawings matured at old
Fort Kearney in the spring; while, to secure at
the very outset a handsome and permanent
parade-ground, the long train of wagons was re-
peatedly driven about the designated rectangle,
four hundred feet square, and officers, teamsters,
and soldiers, alike were forbidden to cross, ex-
cept by designated avenues, while a mowing
machine soon cut the grass and gave the start to
the present beautiful lawn of the Fort Phil
Kearney Plaza.

The tents were pitched along the streets ap-
propriate to the respective building sites of of-
ficers' and soldiers' quarters, warehouses, sutler's
store, band quarters, and guard-house; while theA VISIT FROM GRASSHOPPERS. 101

established general and picket guards, with the
artillery parked on the parade, soon imparted
form, comeliness, and system to the whole.

By 12 o'clock a stranger might have supposed
the camp to have been a fixture for weeks.

We had one episode while moving: Black
George ran in, in great haste, to tell missis that
it was snowing, sure; while other reports were,
that the grass of Peno valley had been fired by
the Indians, and the smoke was already sweep-
ing down upon us. All proved to be a compli-
mentary visit from grasshoppers as large as
locusts, and for a time it seemed as if wagon-
covers and tents were all to be eaten up in just
about five minutes. In vain were turkeys and
chickens let loose against the destroyers: the
whole camp hummed with the rustle of their
wings as they filed themselves on the blades of
grass and became familiar generally. A kind
wind from the mountains came along in the af-
ternoon, and they left as suddenly as they ar-
rived.

The scout of Friday afternoon had determined
available points for ready acquisition of building
timber, and, while Engineer J. B. Gregory was
soon at work trying to put in shape and opera-
tion a horse-power saw-mill until the steam mills
should arrive, the whole garrison was broken
into details for ditching, chopping, hauling, hew-
ing, and such other varied duty as loomed up108

ABSARAKA.

like a vast burden, to be overcome before winter
should overtake us.

Neither was the undertaking a light one, as
the district headquarters would at once become
a partial depot, and supplies for a whole year
had been estimated for, before the command left
old Kearney.

Subsequent events confirmed the wisdom of
this immediate and incessant labor; for when
cold weather actually developed its power there
were no surplus quarters, and the eventual, con-
stant hostilities no less demonstrated the value
of the defense and the whole arrangement of the
post.

Thus, Monday morning was as busy in progress
as Sunday had been necessarily occupied in loca-
tion and occupation of the site.

It was deemed wise also to secure something
like shape and a tenable position before the ex-
pected interview with the Indians, so as to give
our visitors as good an impression as possible of
our purposes and determination to remain.

As the diagram and map furnished illustrate
the plan and surroundings of Fort Philip Kearney
so far as completed on the 1st of January, 1867,
no further comment need be made than to say
that, with all the prophecies and liabilities that
the soldiers would desert for gold leads or dig-
gings, it was found that their almost universalCONDUCT OF THE TROOPS.	109

impulse was cheerfully to take hold of every duty
and put the work through.

The fact that gold color had been found in the
creek the very first day, perhaps combined with
doubt as to the safety of deserting only to run
the gantlet of hostile tribes, may have stimu-
lated labor; but never did a command apply
themselves more diligently to real hard work
and exacting guard duty, nor did men ever ex-
hibit more ready obedience and willing self-
sacrifice, in order to carry out the plans requiring
their co-operation in execution.

To be sure, there was little kicking and cuffing
and cursing administered, after the theory of
some, that this is the acme of all discipline, and
that soldiers are like cattle, to be worked by the
whip and the yell; and instances of such dis-
cipline were publicly reprimanded and corrected,
but no work, however tedious, no exposure, how-
ever protracted, no order, however sudden or
urgent, failed to find willing and spirited re-
sponse. Obedience was unquestioning and im-
mediate; justice was equal and certain, and it
was well understood that the colonel hated the
popular theory of oaths and blows, while none
the less positive in the enforcement of law. Fort
Philip Kearney will be a monument of the spirit
and skill of companies A, C, H, and E, 2d Bat-
talion, 18th U. S. Infantry, now the 27th Regi-
ment; and its own soldiers need not fear that
10110

ABSARAKA.

any rivals will do more or better work, or do it
under more adverse circumstances than was their
mission in the summer and fall of the year of
grace 1866.

CHAPTER XII.

ARRIVAL OF INDIANS—THE CHEYENNES IN COUNCIL—BLACK
HORSE, THE RABBIT THAT JUMPS, RED SLEEVE, DULL
KNIFE, AND OTHERS HAVE MUCH TALK AND 11 HEAP OF
SMOKE."

At twelve o'clock, June 16th, a few Indians
appeared on the hills, and after showing a white
flag and receiving assurance of welcome, about
forty, including the squaws of chiefs and war-
riors, approached the camp and bivouacked
on the level ground in front. Meanwhile, hos-
pital tents had been arranged for this first inter-
view with the inhabitants of Absaraka.

A table covered with the national flag was
placed across one tent, chairs were placed be-
hind and at the ends for officers of the garrison,
while other seats were placed in front for
visitors.

Trunks were opened, epaulettes and dress
hats were overhauled, so that whatever a full
dress and a little ceremony could do by way of
reaching the peculiar taste of the Indian for dig-THE CHEYENNES IN COUNCIL.	HI

nity and finery, was done. The band of the
18th played without, as the principal chiefs were
brought across the parade-ground to the tents
and introduced to their seats by Mr. Adair.
The Cheyennes came in full state, with their
best varieties of costume, ornament, and arms;
though there was occasionally a departure from
even the Indian originality in apparel. One very
tall warrior, with richly wrought moccasins and
a fancy breech-cloth, had no other covering for
his person than a large gay umbrella, which,
as his pony galloped briskly up, had far more
of the grotesque and ludicrous in its associations
than it had of the warlike and fearful.

Some were bare to the waist, others had only
the limbs bare. Some wore elaborate necklaces
of grizzly bears' claws, shells, and continuous
rings, bead-adorned moccasins, leggings, tobacco
pouches, medicine bags, and knife scabbards, as
well as armlets, earrings, and medals.

The larger silver medals included, one each,
of the administrations and bore the medallion
heads and names of Jefferson, Madison, and
Jackson. These medals had evidently belonged
to their fathers who had visited Washington, or
had been the trophies of the field or trade.

Those who claimed pre-eminence among the
land were "Black Horse," "Red Arm," "Little
Moon," "Pretty Bear," "The Rabbit that
Jumps," "The Wolf that Lies Down," "The112

ABSARAKA.

Man that Stands alone on the Ground," and
" Dull Knife."

As these were the Indians who had sent the
message of the 14th, or were in their company,
the question of their inclination and temper was
one of 110 little interest to all.

The formal assurance of the Laramie Peace
Commission before its adjournment, that satisfac-
tory peace had been made with the Ogillalla and
Brul& Sioux, and that the Arrapahoes and Chey-
ennes had only to come in for their presents, in-
spired some hope that possibly the reception of
this first band encountered, might result in sub-
stantial advantage beyond the mere range of the
band itself.

As the front of the canvas was open, the ladies
gathered in the headquarters tent close by, parted
its folds and enjoyed a dress-circle view of the
whole performance. As pipes passed and the
inevitable "how" the rising up, and the shaking
of hands were interludes between all solemn de-
clarations, as well as the prelude to a new speech,
or the approval of something good that had been
said, the scene seemed just about as intelligible
as a rapidly-acted pantomime would be to a per-
fect stranger to the stage.

The red-sandstone pipe had its frequent re-
plenishing before a single "how" indicated that
either visitor wished to make himself heard. The
scene was peculiar.JAMES BRIDGETS STORIES.	113

In front of them all, and to the left of the
table, sitting on a low seat, with elbows 011 his
knees and ehin buried in his hands, sat the noted
James Bridger, whose forty-four years upon the
frontier had made him as keen and suspicious of
Indians as any Indian himself could be of an-
other. The old man, already somewhat bowed
by age, after long residence among the Crows as
a friend and favorite chief, and having incurred
the bitter hatred of the Cheyennes and Sioux
alike, knew full well that his scalp ("Big
Throat's") would be the proudest trophy they
could bear to their solemn feasts; and there he
sat, or crouched, as watchful as though old times
had come again, and he was once more to mingle
in the fight, or renew the ordeal of his many
hair-breadth escapes and spirited adventures.
Many stories are told of his past history, and he
is charged with many of his own manufacture.
He is said to have seen a diamond in the Rocky
Mountains, by the light of which he traveled
thirty miles one stormy night, and to have in-
formed some inquisitive travelers that Scott's
Bluffs, nearly four hundred feet high, now stand
where there was a deep valley when he first
visited that country. When inquired of as to
these statements, he quietly intimated that there
was no harm in fooling people who pumped him
for information and would not even say " thank
yeOnce he was wealthy, and his silver oper-
10*114

ABSARARA.

ations in Colorado might have been very lucra-
tive; but he was the victim of misplaced confi-
dence, and was always restless when not on the
plains. To us, he was invariably straightforward,
truthful, and reliable. His sagacity, knowledge
of woodcraft, and knowledge of the Indian was
wonderful, and his heart was warm and his feel-
ings tender wherever he confided or made a
friend. An instance of this will close the sketch
of one who will soon pass away, the last of the
first pioneers of the Rocky Mountains.

He cannot read, but enjoys reading. He was
charmed by Shakspeare; but doubted the Bible
story of Samson's tying foxes by the tails, and
with firebrands burning the wheat of the Phil-
istines. At last he sent for a good copy of
Shakspeare's plays, and would hear them read
until midnight with unfeigned pleasure. The
murder of the two princes in the Tower startled
him to indignation. He desired it to be read a
second and a third time. Upon positive convic-
tion that the text was properly read to him, he
burned the whole set, convinced that u Shak-
speare must have had a bad heart and been as
de—h mean as a Sioux, to have written such
scoundrelism as that." But to return to the
council.

Near Major Bridger stood Jack Stead, the in-
terpreter. Born in England, early a runaway
sailor boy, afterward a seaman upon the PeacockTHE INDIAN ADVOCATE.

115

when it was wrecked near the mouth of Colum-
bia River; then traversing the Rocky Mountains
as one of the first messengers to report the Mor-
mon preparations to resist the United States, and
the renewal of Indian hostilities, the same year;
with hair and eyes black as an Indian's, and a
face nearly as tawny from hardship and exposure;
a good shot, and skilled in woodcraft; with a
Cheyenne wife; fond of big stories and much
whisky; but a fair interpreter when mastered
and held to duty; and watchful as Bridger him-
self to take care of his scalp,—Jack Stead was
the first to break the silence and announce that
Black Horse wanted to talk.

Adjutant Phisterer, called by the Indians " Ro-
man, or Crooked Nose," acted as recorder of the
council, keeping full notes of the conference;
and few were the diaries or letters home that did
not embody the history of our first visit from
Indians, and repeat some of their expressions of
purpose or desire.

Neither did the Indian advocate appear to dis-
advantage, as the exponent of his rights and
wants. Erect and earnest, he cast off the buf-
falo robe that had been gathered about his
shoulders and in his folded arms, and while it
now hung loosely from his girdle, stepped half-
way toward the table and began.

With fire in his eye, and such spirit in his ges-
ture as if he were striking a blow for his life or116

ABSARAKA.

the life of his nation; with cadence changeful,
now rising in tone, so as to sound far and wide
over the garrison, and again sinking so as to seem
as if he were communing with his own spirit
rather than feeling for a response from the mind
of another, the Cheyenne chief stood there to re-
present his people, to question the plans of the
white chief, and solemnly advise him of the issue
that was forced upon the red man. It was an
occasion when all idea of the red man as the mere
wild beast to be slaughtered, quickly vanished in
a prompt sympathy with his condition, and no
less inspired an earnest purpose, so far as possible,
to harmonize the intrusion upon his grand hunt-
ing domain with his best possible well-being in
the future.

Other chiefs folowed "Black Horse," in ha-
rangues of varied length and vigor; and all agreed
that they preferred to accept protection and be-
come the friends of the whites. They came to
represent one hundred and seventy-six lodges, and
had been hunting on Goose Creek and Tongue
River, when they met Red Cloud; but said that
one hundred and twenty-five of their young men
were absent with "Bob Tail," having gone to
the Arkansas on the war-path and hunt. They
had quarreled with another band of Cheyennes,
who lived near the Black Hills east of Powder
River; and said there was a third band south of
the Republican hostile to the whites. Two ofTHE INDIANS HAVE MUCH TALK. lit

the chiefs had with them Camanche wives whom
they had married in excursions to the south.

They gave the history of a portion of our march,
and stated correctly, what Red Cloud had assured
them, that half of the white soldiers were left
back at Crazy Woman's Fork. They said that
Red Cloud told them, the morning before the
messenger was sent to the camp, that white sol-
diers from Laramie would be at Piney Fork be-
fore the sun was overhead in the heavens; that
the white chief sent soldiers from Reno after In-
dians who stole horses and mules; but the white
soldiers did not get them back.

They also stated that the Sioux were having a
sun-dance, insisting that the Cheyennes must
make common cause with them and drive the
white man back to Powder River; that some of
Red Cloud's men had already gone back to inter-
rupt travel on the road; that they had left their
squaws in the village with thirty of their old
men, and were afraid the Sioux would rob them
in their absence if they should stay too long in
the white man's camp; but that if they could
have provisions, they would make a strong peace,
and let a hundred of their young men, whose re-
turn would be in two days, go with the white sol-
diers against the Sioux.

Before the council broke up, Brevet Major
Haymond arrived with his four companies and118

ABSARAKA.

went into camp northwest of the fort near the
river crossing.

The Indians became very restless as the after-
noon progressed, and at last bade good by; re-
ceiving papers indicative of their good behavior,
and entering into an agreement to leave the line
of road and go upon or south of the upper plateau
of the Big Horn Mountains. They afterward
visited Fort Caspar, behaving well, and no doubt
observed their obligations as best they could.

The presents given consisted of some second-
hand clothing of the officers, twenty pounds of
tobacco, a dinner of army rations, and enough
flour, bacon, sugar and coffee to give them a meal
in their village and convince the absent of their
kind treatment. They left with apparently cor-
dial good feeling, and the understanding that
they were not to approach emigrant trains even
to beg; but might go to Laramie, or other mili-
tary posts when hungry, as long as they remained
the friends of the whites.

There is no evidence that any of these chiefs
have violated their pledges.SAD REPORTS.

119

CHAPTER XIII.

MASSACRE OF LOUIS GAZZOUS* PARTY—INDIAN RAID AND
GREAT LOSS OF MULES—THE CHEYENNES AGAIN—FORTY
HOSTILE DEMONSTRATIONS OF THE " PEACEABLE TRIBES "—
THE LARAMIE TREATY INCIDENTALLY TESTED—MASSACRE
OF LIEUTENANT DANIELS—A FIGHTING PARSON.

At five o'clock a.m., July 17th, the herds of
Brevet Major Haymond were surprised, the In-
dians crawling within the picket, and with great
sagacity starting "Wagonmaster Hill's bell mare
first, so as to secure all in company. Major Hay-
mond, with one orderly, started in pursuit, as we
afterward learned, although no information was
given at the post until two hours after. He left
orders, we heard, for the mounted men to sad-
dle and follow. The party thus pursuing in haste
was ultimately surrounded by several hundred
Indians, and when a messenger was sent in with
report of the condition of affairs, two companies
of infantry and fifty mounted men, with ammu-
nition, rations, wagons, and ambulances, were at
once started to the relief.

But very soon sad reports came from Peno
valley, only a few miles over Lodge Trail Ridge.
The casualties of the command had been two
men killed and three wounded; and, more pain-120

ABSARAKA.

ful than all, was the report of the massacre on
the road of Louis Gazzous and most of his
party.

Brevet Major Haymond, finding the Indians so
numerous and the ground impracticable for the
use of his men, while the Indians were not only
perfectly at home, but specially watchful of strag-
glers and fully versed in that style of warfare,
fell back toward the post. On the retreat he
came up with the wagons of French Pete, which
had already started for camp. About the plun-
dered wagons lay the mutilated remains of his
party, with the exception that his wife, a Sioux
woman, with her five children, had been able to
hide in the brush until the arrival of the troops
furnished an escort to headquarters.

Six men lay dead and mutilated upon the road.
Such was the first lesson to the expedition of the
kind of peace to be expected for the future.
Henry Arrison, of St. Louis, partner of Gazzous,
was among the number. The cattle, wagons, and
goods that the Indians had not broken open, for
want of time, were brought to the post and taken
charge of by Mr. John W. Hugus, administra-
tor, on behalf of the widow, creditors, and
friends of the deceased.

The Sioux wife of Gazzous said that the Chey-
ennes had traded largely and pleasantly with
Pete, and that the chiefs who had visited the
post on the 16th were with them until midnight,BLACK HORSE'S ADVICE.

121

smoking and trading; that during the evening
some of the Sioux chiefs came up from Tongue
River valley and asked Black Horse what the
white man said to them, and whether the white
chief was going back to Powder River. To this
Black Horse answered "that the white chief
would not go back, but his soldiers would go
on." They then asked "what presents were
given." Black Horse told them "that they had
all they wanted to eat, and the white chief
wished all the Arrapahoes and Sioux, and all
other Indians of that country, to go to Laramie
and sign the treaty and get their presents." At
this the Sioux unstrung their bows, and whipped
Black Horse and the other Cheyennes over the
back and face, crying " Coo!" which by the In-
dians is deemed a matter of prowess and a feat
which secures them credit, as they count their
" Coos" in a fight almost as proudly as they do
the scalps of enemies.

After the Sioux left, Black Horse told French
Pete that he must go to his village and from
there to the mountains, for the Sioux meant war,
but advised him to send a messenger to the white
chief quick, or the Sioux would kill him. French
Pete neglected the advice; but was on his re-
turn in the morning, wrhen the Sioux, who had
stolen Major Haymond's mules, and had come in
contact with his men, came across the train and
destroyed all the men who were with it.

11122

ABSAEAKA.

On the same day Major Raymond's four com-
panies were ordered to change their position and
encamp just below the fort.

On the 19th a train with military escort, under
Captain Burrows, was sent back to Fort Eeno
for provisions. The young men of the Chey-
ennes also returned from the Arkansas, and
"Bob Tail'' had an interview with the colonel,
leaving his own robe as a pledge of his friend-
ship.

About one o'clock a.m., July 24th, a courier
from Clear Fork brought a dispatch from Cap-
tain Burrows that the Sioux were very numerous,
and additional force was needed at once. Mr.
Thomas Dillon also wrote that Mr. Kirkendall's
train had been engaged all the afternoon, and
he could not move without troops. A com-
pany of infantry, with a mountain howitzer, was
soon started, and upon their approach in the
morning, the Indians, numbering several hun-
dred, fled. Torrence Callery, of Company G,
had been killed; and one of the trains relieved,
which had been taken back to Fort Eeno tempo-
rarily, contained five officers of the regiment,
with servants, baggage, Mrs. Lieutenant Wands
and child, all of whom had been forwarded from
Fort Laramie, under the prestige of the Laramie
treaty, with only ten men as escort to headquar-
ters. When this train had reached Crazy Wo-
man's Fork it was attacked by fifty Indians, andA FIGHTING PARSON.

123

Lieutenant Daniels, of Indiana, who was a little
in advance selecting camping ground, was killed,
scalped, and mutilated, while one of the Indians
put on his clothes and danced within view of the
party.

Chaplain David White, Lieutenants Temple-
ton, Bradley, and "Wands, with Mrs. Wands and
child, survived, and the Henry rifle of Mr. Wands
was specially efficacious in warding off and pun-
ishing the assailants.

Chaplain White, like the preachers of Crom-
well, only prayed internally, while putting his
time physically into the best exercise of self-
defense. He thinks he did his duty; and the
officers say that he thought it was just about the
right thing to kill as many of the varmint as
possible.

Lieutenant Kirtland's rescuing party from
Eeno was also very prompt, and Lieutenant
Daniel's remains were escorted to that post and
suitably buried.

The Cheyennes of Black Horse met Kirken-
dall's train and gave warning of the approach of
the Sioux, just as they had at the council given
indications of this same movement. The warn-
ing was disregarded, but the Sioux did come.

Thus commenced our first two weeks in our
new home. A few more incidents will illustrate
the experience that followed.

July 22d. At Buffalo Springs, on the Dry124

ABSARAKA.

Fork of Powder River, a citizen train was at-
tacked, having one man killed and another
wounded.

July 22d. Indians appeared at Fort Reno,
driving off one public mule.

July 22d. Mr. Nye lost four animals near Fort
Phil Kearney, and Mr. Axe and Mr. Dixon each
had two mules stolen by Indians.

July 23d. A citizen train was attacked at the
Dry Fork of the Cheyenne, and two men were
killed.

July 23d. Louis Cheney's train was attacked;
one man was killed, and horses, cattle, and pri-
vate property were sacrificed.

July 28th. Indians attempted to drive off the
public stock at Fort Reno, and failed; but took
the cattle of citizen John B. Sloss. Pursuit;
recovered them.

July 29th. A citizen train was attacked at
Brown Springs, four miles east of the East Fork
of the Cheyenne, and eight men were killed,
two were wounded, and one of these died of his
wounds. Their grave is still memorial of the
confidence with which they left Laramie, assured
that all was peace. These men, though too few
in numbers, were well armed, but were deceived
by a show of friendship; and one Indian shot a
white man in the back just after shaking hands
and receiving a present.

Meanwhile, the necessity of maintaining FortHOSTILE DEMONSTRATIONS.

125

Reno as an intermediate post on the route had
been established. Another company was sent
to reinforce its garrison. The Upper Yellow-
stone post was abandoned for want of troops,
and early in August, 13revet Lieutenant-Colonel
N". C. Kinney, with Captain Burrows and their
two companies, were sent to the Big Horn River,
distant ninety-one miles, to establish that post,
subsequently known as Fort C. F. Smith.

The narrative of all hostile demonstrations
need not be traced. Enough will be given to
correct false ideas as to the feelings and opera-
tions of Indians during the year; and the reader
will not be astonished that ladies, as well as
gentlemen, perused the President's message of
December 8th, 1866, which congratulated the
country that the Indians were at peace, with
something like inquisitiveness as to whether the
colonel had reported the true condition to de-
partment headquarters, and whether department
headquarters had read his report.

But to proceed. Grover, the artist, corre-
spondent of Frank Leslie, was scalped one Sun-
day morning, while only a few minutes' walk
from the post.

August 9th. In one of the frequent attacks
upon the timber train, four mules were taken
after the driver had cut them loose; but a party
from the fort under Corporal Phillip recaptured
11*126

ABSARAKA.

the mules, killing one Indian and wounding a
second.

August 12th. Indians drove off horses and
cattle belonging to citizens encamped on the
river bank near Keno. The cattle were re-
captured.

August 14th. Joseph Postlewaite and Stockley
Williams were killed within four miles of Fort
Keno.

August 17th. Indians appeared in force near
the same post, and drove off seven public horses
and seventeen mules. Other similar depreda-
tions occurred itx August.

September 8th, at 6 o'clock a.m. Twenty mules
were driven from a citizen herd, during a severe
storm, within a mile of Fort Phil Kearney; and
two other demonstrations were made the same
day. The colonel with one party, and Lieutenant
Adair with another, were out until after 9 o'clock
at night in pursuit.

September 10th. Ten herders were attacked a
mile south of the fort, losing thirty-three horses
and seventy-eight mules. Pursuit was vigorous,
but unsuccessful.

September 13th. At midnight a summons
came from the hay contractors, Messrs. Crary
and Carter, at Goose Creek, for help, as one
man had been killed, hay had been heaped upon
five mowing-machines and set on fire, and two
hundred and nine cattle had been stolen by theSTAMPEDES AND MASSACRES.

127

Indians, who had driven a herd of buffalo into
the valley, and thus taken buffalo and cattle
together out of reach.

Lieutenant Adair went at once with reinforce-
ments, but found the Indians in too large force
for continuance of the work.

The same day at 9 o'clock, Indians stampeded
a public herd, wounding two of the herders.
Captain Ten Eyck and Lieutenant "Wands pur-
sued until late at night. Private Donovan carne
in also with an arrow in his hip; but, just as he
was always in an Indian fight, brave as a lion,
started out again as soon as it was withdrawn.

September 14th. Private Gilchrist was killed.

September 16th. Peter Johnson, riding a few
rods in advance of his party, which was returning
from a hay field near Lake Smedt, was suddenly
cut off by Indians. Search was made that night
by a party under Quartermaster Brown, but his
remains were not recovered.

September 17th. A large force demonstrated
from the east, and took forty-eight head of cattle ;
but all were recaptured on pursuit.

September 20th. Indians attacked a citizen out-
fit lying in the angle of the two Pineys; but were
repulsed by aid from the fort, losing one red man
killed and another wounded.

September 23d. Indians attacked and drove
off twenty-four head of cattle. They were pur-
sued by Quartermaster Brown, in company with128

ABSARAKA.

twenty-three soldiers and citizens, and after a
sharp fight at close quarters, the cattle were re-
captured, and a loss was inflicted upon the Indians
of thirteen killed and many wounded.

September 23d. Lieutenant Matson, with an
escort, bringing wagons from the hay field, was
surrounded and corraled for some time by a su-
perior force. He found upon the road the body
of contractor Grull, who had been to Fort C. F.
Smith with public stores, and was killed on his
return with two of his drivers.

On the 17th, 21st, and 23d, Indians had also
been active near Fort Reno, driving off horses
and cattle. Casper H. Walsh was killed; and at
the Dry Fork of the Cheyenne, citizens W. R.
Pettis and A. G. Overholt were wounded.

September 27th. Private Patrick Smith was
scalped at the Pinery, but crawled a half mile to
the block-house, and survived twenty-four hours.

Two of the working party in the woods were
also cut off from their comrades by nearly one
hundred Indians, and were scalped before their
eyes. A party of fifteen dashed at the nearest
picket but did no harm.

Captain Bailey's mining party lost two of their
best men.

On one occasion a messenger came in hot haste
from the Pinery, reporting that they were be-
sieged; that the Indians had fired through the
loop-holes of the block-house; that the menBATTLE DECORATION OF BUFFALO ROBEEFFECT OF A CASE SHOT.

129

were constantly nnder arms, unwilling as well as
unable to work, and asking for a force to clear
the Indians out of the bottom lands underneath,
where the woods were very dense. The colonel
went out with a small party and howitzer, shelled
the woods, restored confidence, and the men re-
sumed work. A person ignorant of the effect
of a case shot, which scatters its eighty iron
bullets quite dangerously, might think it very
foolish to explode one where no enemy was in
sight: but we saw those experiments repeated,
where otherwise quite a skirmishing party would
have been required, and as the Indians invariably
ran away, and sometimes got hurt, the little
howitzers were soon favorites and no objects of
ridicule or contempt.

The foregoing are instances out of many Indian
visits, but do not give all, even of the first two
months of our residence in that country. Alarms
were constant; attacks upon the trains were fre-
quent, and this kind of visitation continued dur-
ing the whole season. The ladies all came to the
conclusion, no less than the officers affirmed it,
that the Laramie treaty was " Wau-nee-chee," no
good!

Note.—A buffalo robe, similar to that engraved, was cap-
tured, showing the details of the fight of September 23d, be-
tween Captain Brown and Red Cloud's band.130

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XIV.

CONDUCT OF THE CROW INDIANS—WHAT BRIDGER AND BECK-
WITH SAY.

It was quite early after the establishment of
Fort Philip Kearney that measures were taken
to hold communication with the Crow Indians,
to consult with the authorities of Montana, and
determine the condition of the entire route to
Virginia City. Major Bridger was selected for
the mission, accompanied by Henry Williams,
assistant guide, who proved himself valuable in
almost every work he undertook. They made
the through trip with comparative expedition,
made complete notes of the journey, and besides
their official reports, were very courteous in con-
tributing their information to those who were
desirous to keep a full record of all that trans-
pired during our sojourn on the frontier.

They had first an interview with nearly six
hundred warriors, not far from Clark's Fork.
On that occasion "White Mouth," "Black Foot,"
and "Rotten Tail" declared their uniform and
unanimous voice for peace; but said that in some
instances the young men desired to join the
Sioux, and thus come to some accommodationCONDUCT OF 7HE CROW INDIANS. 131

as to their title to the lands of which they had
been robbed by both Siojzx and Cheyennes.

Red Cloud had made them a visit and they
had returned the visit, but would not join him
against the whites. The "Man afraid of his
Horses*' told them that his young men were
going on the war-path, and that the Sissetons,
Bad Faces, Ogillallas from the Missouri, the
Minnecongous from the Black Hills, the Unk-
papas, some Cheyennes and Arrapahoes, as well
as the Gros Ventres of the Prairie, were united
to drive away the whites, and would have big
fights at the two new forts in the fall.

They also represented that "Iron Shell," with
some of the young men of the Minnecongous
and Bruits, would go with Red Cloud, notwith-
standing the Laramie treaty; that the Nesperces
and Flatheads were friendly, but the Pagans and
Bloods were hostile, while the Blackfeet, Assini-
boines, and Crees were friendly with both parties
and would join 110 league against the whites.

Besides the visits of Bridger to other bands
of Crows along the route from Big Horn to the
Upper Yellowstone, James Beckwith,the famous
mulatto of the plains, who had also lived among
the Crows as an adopted chief, and had several
Crow wives, was employed as an assistant guide,
and was sent to their villages, where he subse-
quently sickened and died.

From these sources it was learned that in the132

ABSARAKA.

fight of September 23d the Sioux lost thirteen
killed and had a great many wounded.

Other parties of Crows came to Fort C. F.
Smith to hunt and trade in that vicinity, and not
only showed uniform friendliness toward the
whites and the new road, but offered two hun-
dred and fifty young warriors to engage in op-
erations against the Sioux. Major Bridger had
great confidence in this proposition; but the offi-
cers had, it would seem, no authority to employ
so many, as well as no means of arming and
equipping them when employed.

All the statements of the Crows were substan-
tially confirmed by Cheyennes at a subsequent
visit. They represented "Red Cloud"and "The
Man afraid of his Horses" to be in Tongue River
valley, and "Buffalo Tongue," to be on Powder
River; that the "Big Bellies," the "Bad Arrows,"
"Those that wear a Bone in the Nose," and
"Those that put Meat in the Pot'* were near the
Big Horn River, and though friendly to the
Crows were opposed to the road; that "Bob
North," a white man with but one thumb, with
twenty-five lodges and the "Big Medicine Man
of the Arrapahoes," had also joined the aggres-
sive party.

Still later in the season there was renewed and
cumulative evidence that the Crows were truly
friendly, but were unwilling to venture very far
eastward for any purpose, until the Sioux wereINFLUENCE OF INDIAN STATEMENTS. 133

out of the way or the white soldiers were suffi-
ciently numerous to guarantee their safety with-
out sacrifice of life or property.

"White Mouth" and "Rotten Tail" told Mr.
Bridger that they were half a day in riding
through the hostile villages in Tongue River
valley, and that fifteen hundred lodges of war
parties were preparing to attack the white man
at Fort Philip Kearney and Fort C. F. Smith.

All these statements were believed, and it is
known that they had important influence in that
vigorous prosecution of necessary work which
followed, and rendered impossible any system of
aggressive war on the part of the troops of the
garrison184

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XV.

VISIT OF INSPECTOR-GENERAL HAZEN— REINFORCEMENTS ON
THE WAY—MOUNTED INFANTRY COMPARED WITH SIOUX
LIGHT CAYALRY—UNITED STATES MAILS—CORRAL SYSTEM
—TIMBER AND LUMBER SUPPLIED TO ORDER.

The last days of August brought Brevet Brig-
adier-General Hazen on a tour of inspection, and
his visit was greatly enjoyed by us all. He also
brought the welcome news that two companies
of regular cavalry had been ordered up immedi-
ately from Laramie, and that although he had
waited a week for them at Fort Reno, they would
certainly be but a few days behind him. The
next day it was understood that official orders
had been received to the same effect—that one
regiment of infantry had left St. Louis by way of
reinforcements westward, and that General Cooke
had acquired the other.two battalions of the 18th,
with control of all operations on the Platte. This
inspired everybody with good cheer, and the time
was eagerly anticipated, by ladies no less than
gentlemen, when adequate means would allow
some opportunity to punish Indians more thor-
oughly and thus insure the integrity and security
of the route.

On the last day of August General Hazen, ac-CARRYING THE MAILS.

185

companied by Lieutenant Bradley and twenty-six
picked men of the mounted infantry, with. Mr.
Brannan as guide, started overland for Fort Ben-
ton and other posts on the Upper Missouri. The
loss of one-third of the mounted force seemed less
annoying, as the two companies of cavalry were
supposed to be not far behind, and yet, in fact,
they did not come that fall. Half armed portions
of one company straggled along in November,
having old Enfield rifles or old-fashion carbines,
and the first installment of this company was but
sixteen strong, under a sergeant, with orders to es-
cort a train to Fort C. F. Smith. All this no one
could know in advance; and the constant looking
for somebody to help watch, work, and fight was
kept up until, as in respect of almost everything
else relating to the post which was of importance
to be known to the people at large, or at least the
authorities at the head of affairs, it was left for
the massacre of December 21st to arouse the im-
pression that there were really some untamed
red men roaming loose on the plains.

The mounted infantry were the sole depend-
ence for carrying the mails, as these had been
ordered to be carried weekly, at the rate of at
least fifty miles per day; and the horses, which
by the 10th of October had been reduced to less
than forty, were poorly adapted for a swift ex-
press of over two hundred and thirty-five miles
without a relay, and especially when they were136

ABSARAKA.

almost daily required for active picket and out-
post duty at the fort.

This mail was our sole reliance, as it made the
trip both ways, and no cavalry or other mail
parties came from Laramie to exchange with it,
and so divide the labor between the two posts
until subsequently, when mails were left at the
ferry. Fort Philip Kearney therefore did not
receive its mails from the east, but sent east
when it wanted some news, and thus occupied a
very prominent and independent position in Ab-
saraka and the region adjacent thereto. Some-
times these trips were as long as three weeks,
because night travel had to be relied upon through
a portion of the route, and neither wagon-teams
nor pack mules maintained their ambition as to
speed and exactness, when they found that their
natural inability to perform the feat was not re-
garded as excuse for failure.

The Indian habit of calling as early as daylight
for loose stock, required also that the horses,
when in garrison, should be early saddled, so
that, at any moment, the girths could be tight-
ened, the bridles be bitted, and a dash be made
after such persistent trespassers. It was a source
of congratulation, alike to men and to horses,
that this habit never cost the garrison a life or a
horse, while in many cases it defeated the plans
of the Indians and secured the recapture of stolen
stock. Mounted infantry, however, are a pecu-MOUNTED INFANTRY.

131

liar institution in that country. The long rifle,
however well cared for, is forever in the way,
and the soldier is spoiled for a footman and is
almost useless in the saddle. It became a settled
opinion, which the ladies shared with others, that
the Sioux and Cheyenne light cavalry were much
better adapted to the hills and valleys, the gorges
and mountain passes, especially in a long race,
or steeple-chase, than even the mounted men of
the 18th. Of course, it was difficult for men,
unused to horseback-riding, to take to it kindly,
at first; and the manual of arms was less conve-
nient when yelping Indians were shaking buffalo
robes and speeding the flight of arrows and bul-
lets. We had, of course, to keep a mounted
picket and prompt communication with working
parties; and there was also some responsibility
for helping Fort C. F. Smith to some communi-
cation with the outer world.

Such men as Brannan, with his daring, who
was scalped through his imprudence on his re-
turn from the trip with General Hazen; as Yan
Volzpah, with his experience and quiet coolness,
who, after a life in Oregon and Washington Ter-
ritories, and many successful trips to Laramie,
was butchered at last, with his whole party; as
miner Phillips, with his sound sense and solid
honesty, who carried dispatches on the night of
December 21st, and Captain Bailey, of the miners,
who, after seventeen years in frontier explorations,
12*138

ABSARAKA.

retained the manners and habits of a pleasant
gentleman, full of intrinsic worth and steady
courage, could do anything with Indians or
horses on a mail trip, that anybody could do; but
in that bracing climate horses would need their
forage when trips were frequent, and even the
men were found to be limited to something like
the ordinary finite range of physical ability and
endurance. And yet, nearly every ten days, and
sometimes each week, brought us a mail, omit-
ting such newspapers as were borrowed some-
where east, or were diverted to Salt Lake City,
where there were more readers, as well as the
leisure of security from the red men of the plains.
New York papers were often ten weeks old, and
nearly half the letters, for a portion of the time,
bore the postal mark of Salt Lake City, addi-
tional to several others.

When horses diminished in numbers, and
mounted escorts could not accompany the trains
to the Pinery, a new plan was adopted for the
more prompt formation of the corral. Trains
went out in two parallel lines with an interven-
ing space of fifty or one hundred yards, so that,
when an alarm was given, the front wagons
turned in to meet each other; those on the flanks
were trotted up with the mules inside, covered
by the next wagon in advance; while the rear
wagons of each line obliqued in to fill the fourth,
or rear side of the square. It was a singularATTACKS ON WOOD TRAINS.	139

commentary on the recklessness of travelers,
their ignorance of the feelings of Indians, their
want of correct advice at Laramie, and the wis-
dom of the Indians themselves,—that, of all the
outrages committed on trains in 1866, there was
never a single persistent attack upon a good cor-
ral, neither was there loss of life when proper
rules were regarded. The apparent exception
near Fort Philip Kearney, when Lieutenant Guin-
ness was killed, in June, 1867, grew out of the
great disparity of numbers, in part, and partly to
the assurance of the Indians, derived from the
massacre of December 21st, 1866. Brevet Major
Powell, who resisted the attack of June, 1867,
also resisted the tantalizing challenge of Indians,
December 19th, 1866, and literally obeyed his
orders, thereby saving himself and command
from that utter destruction which befell others
two days later.

For many months nearly all public references
to attacks about that post, only made mention of
attacks on wood trains; and the world at large
seemed to regard it as if a detail had each time
been sent for daily supply of fuel, instead of
being employed on systematic labor in building
a large post and fort.

The Pinery, which is most accessible, is just
seven miles from the fort, as indicated on the
map of Fort Philip Kearney and surroundings.
At the base of the upper mountain, as well as140

ABSARAKA.

oil the island below, block-houses had been built,
and the men for a long time remained over night
for early morning work. A train of over ninety-
wagons was employed at one period, and the
timber would be cut, loaded, and hauled the
same day. All sizes were accessible, from tim-
ber that would work out thirty-inch clear boards
and plank down to the slender pine of the thick-
ets from two to three inches thick, which made
a close framework or skeleton for support of a
clay covering. Innumerable straight trees of
from four to fifteen inches in diameter were
found, which cut from thirty to forty feet in
length, without a knot or branch; and these lay
so closely in a wall as to need no chinking be-
fore the plaster was applied.

These timber parties always had their armed
teamsters, their armed choppers, and armed
guard. Chopping details varied from sixteen to
thirty, with a special guard of about the same
number, making, with teamsters, a resisting
force of from seventy to one hundred men, and
sometimes, early in the season, the force of team-
sters and wagonmasters alone was nearly that
number.

Timber was procured much nearer, but with
more difficulty, in July and August; and the
place last adopted proved ample for all pur-
poses.

This work blended all kinds of labor appro-A DELIGHTFUL DINNER.

141

priate for tools that chop, saw, hew, or finish
wood. Shingles were rived from bolts sawed by
the men, and many a "shingle bee" was held, at
night, to expedite work and convince the skep-
tical that shingles, or anything else, could be
made or done, when it had to be, and that civili-
zation was still westward bound.

CHAPTER XVI.

FORT PHILIP KEARNEY AND SURROUNDINGS — A PICNIC —
ASCENT OF THE MOUNTAINS—LAKE SMEDT—FINE SCENERY
—PLAN OF THE FORT.

But for the presence of hostile Indians, the
country about Fort Philip Kearney would be a
charming field for hunting and picnic purposes.
Soon after our arrival, the ladies ventured twice
to the mountains, and the second time descended
to Pine Island, where choice elk steaks, fur-
nished by the timber choppers, and suitable ac-
cessories, supplied a delightful meal, and no
Indian disturbed the pleasure. Judge J. T.
Kinney, formerly Chief Justice of Utah, repre-
senting the business interests of Mr. Botsford,
the sutler, was chief manager and steward, and
under his skillful catering a dinner was provided
that would not have dishonored a city restaurant.142

ABSARAKA.

The bill of fare was not printed; but canned
lobster, cove oysters, and salmon were a very
fair first course; and, associated with the game,
were jellies, pineapples, tomatoes, sweet corn,
peas, pickles, and such creature comforts, while
puddings, pies, and domestic cake, from dough-
nuts and gingerbread up to plum cake and jelly
cake, with coffee, and Madame Cliquot for those
who wished it, and pipes and cigars for the gen-
tlemen, enabled everybody to satisfy desire.

A trip to Lake Smedt, which is but a little
more than two miles distant, is another locality
which could be made a pleasant summer resort,
to say nothing of skates in winter. The western
end of the lake is accessible by a gentle slope
after crossing Starling Creek; and a few hours'
work and the use of pine timber would make a
convenient landing for sail boats and duck boats.
The north shore is ragged and the hills are
covered with fragments of coal, red lava, and
melted boulders, which seem as if they had been
thrown out of some great furnace. The south
shore is hilly but less rocky. The water is deep
and intensely alkaline, and there is neither inlet
nor outlet as the little creek which is crossed
before reaching the lake passes by the west end
at a few hundred yards distance, and turns west-
ward to the Piney Forks, emptying its stream
below their junction.

A third ride, which reouires the saddle, is toASCENT OF THE MOUNTAINS.

143

climb the mountains by an Indian trail jusi
below the point where the Little Piney makes
its exit, and visit Fort Ridge, more than seven
hundred feet above the fort. This ridge received
its name from an Indian fort near the summit.
It is about thirty feet square, of loose stones of
considerable size, and when visited, the inclosure
was raised still higher by temporary abattis of
pine logs. There were indications that a band
had recently camped near it, having squaws
with the party, and doubtless this place fur-
nished one of the camp fires which had repeat-
edly been observed both by night and day.
The view from the next higher range is fine be-
yond description.

Below the observer, the fort, the Pineys,
Lake Smedt, and the branches of Peno Creek
are drawn so near that it is difficult to realize
that they are from seven to twelve miles dis-
tant. Beyond, and northward, the successive
round-topped red buttes follow each other like
an exaggerated style of the waves of some old
cornfield which has been uncultivated for years;
and thus they stretch on for nearly eighty miles
before they are blended with the uneven horizon.
In the northwest is the beautiful valley of Tongue
River and its tributaries, with the Panther
Mountains beyond. Westward the Big Horn
Mountain range continues its cragged front, past
Piney summit and Rocky Face Ridge, until lost144

ABSARAKA.

to view. Eastward, the Black Hills, beyond
Reno, and Pumpkin Buttes, loom up at a dis-
tance of a hundred miles, and Rock Creek and
Clear Fork are traced until they disappear in the
buttes of the north. Southward, Cloud Peak
rises sublimely, with its hoary head piercing
the clouds and furnishing an exhaustless reser-
voir for the hungry streams below.

The ascent is slow and requires frequent rests.
Animals as well as men pant under the strain;
the breath becomes short and labored, giving no
little pain with a sense of suffocation, and the
perspiration drops from mules and horses as if
they had just been lifted bodily from a complete
emersion. But, when the topmost summit is at-
tained, after threading the intricacies of a pine
orchard half checked by young balsam and hem-
lock, the cup of coffee, with a sirloin of mountain
sheep, cooked upon heated stones or spitted be-
fore the coals, acquire peculiar virtue and relish;
and the mind never tires in study of the mag-
nificent panorama disclosed.

The Big Piney itself is possessed of a variety
of natural charms. The gorge through which
the water rushes is nearly four hundred and fifty
feet in height, and while the river soon buries
itself in the pines below, so that the sighs of the
winds through their branches are blended in
solemn murmurs with the mad dash of cascades
and the swift rush of the rapids, it often breaksFINE SCENERY.

145

out to the sunlight, and retains all its wildness
and tumult of sounds, until it passes the fort,
and, joined by its lesser sister, bears off for the
Missouri through the intervening channels.

These are all rides for the saddle, although the
ambulance can reach all but the mountain sum-
mit ; and, until two narrow escapes, one on Big
Piney and another beyond Pilot Hill, had taught
the ladies the risk of exposure, it was no rare
thing to see Mrs. Wands and others on a gallop
for recreation and change.

The road from the fort to the Pinery is itself
over the gentle southern slope of Sullivant Hills,
and at the highest point before entering the
woods, there is a fine view of Tongue River, the
red buttes, and the lake, only surpassed by that
of Fort Ridge itself.

Pilot Hill, only a few hundred yards from the
fort, has its own line views, and the traveler from
Powder River can see, at the distance of eleven
miles, its picket on the summit, watching for his
arrival or keeping close scrutiny of the enemies
of his peace.

The old road was abandoned the same week
the site of the fort was selected; and though
Colonel Sawyer soon after came over the old road
as in 1865, all trains subsequently took the short
cut-off from the lake to the fort.

Opposite the fort, a gradual slope, slashed by
13146

ABSARAKA.

occasional ravines, ends in a narrow table-land
with another fine view of the fort, Peno valley,
the mountains and the lake. In every direction
are natural beauties which minister to the refined
taste, and furnish, even at that distance from
civilized life, such choice intercourse with nature,
that separation from friends is softened and the
hours of peace are like the moments of a pleasant
dream.

The fort proper is six hundred feet by eight
hundred, situated upon a natural plateau, so that
there is a gradual slope from the front and rear,
falling off nearly sixty feet in a few rods, thus
affording a natural glacis, and giving to the posi-
tion a positive strength, independent of other de-
fenses. A rectangle, two hundred by six hun-
dred feet, is occupied by warehouses, cavalry
stables, laundress quarters, and the non-commis-
sioned staff.

About the parade-ground, already referred to,
are officers' and men's quarters, offices, guard-
house, sutler's and band building.

The stockade is made of heavy pine trunks
eleven feet long, hewn to a touching surface of
four inches so as to join closely, being pointed
and loop-holed, and firmly imbedded in the
ground for three feet. Block-houses are at two
diagonal corners, and massive gates of plank with
small wickets, all having substantial locks, are
on three fronts, and on the fourth or southernMAIN GATES,

BAKERY BAUD. SUTLER. OFFICE. GUAMLMOUSE.

CIZ3 EZ3 c=] EZZ1



L I AC.*.

XJ.P./M.

rTTT I t—'

CAVALRY
YARD.

BATTERY.
* t *
¥ ¥ ¥

P_ MY SCALES.

E? D

G/17TS. HimeF.

sfAMiSs:

MECHANICS;

L±_L J m

A0/V COM. STAFF.

GATES CHAPEL. □□□□□□□

OFFICERS QUARTERS.	HOSPITAL Iaa.*!

□ ifbdlbiflcririf}SB □

MILL GATES.

COAL BED

GATE

SAWMILL

ISLAND.

FORT PHILIP KEARNEY. D T.

FROM ORIGINAL SURVEYS.

3

I

*3

h
fe

S3

N148

ABSARAKA.

front, back of the officers' quarters, is a small gate
for sallies, or for officers' use.

Three framed warehouses, the hospital and
four company quarters, built in 1866, are eighty-
four feet long and twenty-four feet wide, with
ceilings of ten feet. The windows to soldiers'
quarters, as well as those designed for officers,
have three sashes each, giving ample light and
cheerfulness to the whole garrison. Regulation
bunks, with arm racks, shelves for knapsacks,
boots, etc., are conveniently arranged, so that a
company can form for roll-call between the two
lines.

A flag-staff, surrounded by an octagonal band
platform, stand, and seats, occupies, the center of
the parade, and diverging walks, twelve feet wide,
pass to each street, the magazine being in the
center of one of the squares.

East of, and opening from the fort, extending
with nearly an equal area, to the little Piney is
the corral, or quartermaster's yard. This is sur-
rounded by a rough cottonwood stockade, and
contains stabling for mules, hay and wood yards,
hay scales, quarters for teamsters and mechanics,
the blacksmith, wagonmakers, carpenters, sad-
dlers, and armorers' shops, and the general appa-
ratus and conveniences of such a place.

From this corral, one gate opens toward the
saw-mills, one toward the road from Powder
River, and one to the clear waters of the LittleTHE STOCKADE.

149

Piney, which here makes a convenient bend per-
fectly protected by the re-entering angle of the
stockade just at that point.

Two steam saw-mills just above the mill gate,
and but a few rods distant, furnish constant sup-
plies of posts, plank, studding, rafters, lath and
boards, and all lumber for every use.

The stockade of two thousand eight hundred
feet circuit was completed in October, notwith-
standing all other work and constant skirmish-
ing went on, and, with the exception of most of
the Sabbaths, there was no cessation of labor,
whatever the weather, until the holidays of Oc-
tober 29th and 30th. On the first of November
the same diligence was renewed, and each day's
close was a new testimony to what a few men
could accomplish under systematized labor and
the will to work.

13*150

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XVII.

TWO HOLIDAYS—OCTOBER INSPECTION" AND REVIEW—FIRST
GARRISON FLAG HOISTED IN ABSARAKA—INCIDENTS OF THE
DAY—INDIAN RESPONSE TO A NATIONAL SALUTE—LOOKING-
GLASSES IN ABUNDANCE—EVENING LEVEE.

The last day of October being the stated day
of Muster-for-pay, it was declared a holiday, as
the previous day had been one of preparation.
The completed flag-staff was at last to receive
its chief glory in flying the first garrison flag
that ever rose over Absaraka.

The day was bright and lovely.

The whole command was in full dress, and
after the inspection and review of the morning
upon the plain before the fort, and the proper
muster, the troops formed three sides of a square
about the flag-staff, the fourth side having a plat-
form for officers, ladies, and visitors, and the
band taking station in the center.

Probably the programme would not conform
closely to all conventionalisms of army usage, or
find precise antecedents in army regulations, but
it appeared to be designed more particularly to
bring hard-working day-laborers back to some-
thing like military dress forms of parade, and
supply a little recreation to those whose only in-TWO HOLIDAYS.

151

terval of rest was the occasional hours of sleep.
Shut out from civilized life, the only drawback
was the refusal of the colonel to let everybody
give some old-fashioned cheering when the work
was done. But all went oft* about as well as it
would elsewhere, and as it suited those whom it
was designed to gratify, it made no difference to
mankind at large.

Judge Kinney read an appropriate poem of
Miss Carmichael's chaste and spirited collection,
Chaplain White offered the prayer, and principal
musician Barnes, who, with William Daily, fash-
ioned the flag-staff, presented to be read an ori-
ginal poem of his own, which at least did justice
to his patriotic spirit.

The following was the address, and is such a
brief resume of the preceding work, and the re-
sults attained by the expedition of 1866 in a lit-
tle more than three months of labor, that no
apology is made for its repetition, although al-
ready known to many:

"Officers and Mbtst,—Three and one-half
months ago stakes were driven to define the
now perfected outlines of Fort Philip Kearney.
Aggressive Indians threatened to exterminate
the command. Our advent cost us blood. Pri-
vate Livensberger of Company F was the first
victim, July 17th, 1866; Lieutenant Daniels,
private Callery, of G Company; Gilchrist and152

ABSARAKA.

Johnson, of E Company; Fitzpatrick and Hacket,
of D Company; Patrick Smith, of H Company;
and Oberly and Wasser have also, in the order
named, given their lives to vindicate our pledge
to never yield one foot of advance, but to gua-
rantee a safe passage for all who seek a home in
the lands beyond.

" Fifteen weeks have passed, varied by many
skirmishes and both night and day alarms, but
that pledge holds good. In every work done
your arms have been at hand. In the pine tracts
or hay fields, on picket or general guard duty, no
one has failed to find a constant exposure to some
hostile shaft, and to feel that a cunning adver-
sary was watching every chance to harass and
kill.

" And yet that pledge holds good. Stockade
and block-house, embrasure and loop-hole, shell
and bullet, have warned off danger, so that wo-
men and children now notice the savage as
he appears, only to look for fresh occasion for
you to punish him, and with righteous anger to
avenge the dead.

"The Indian dead outnumbers your own four-
fold, while your acquired experience and better
cause afford you constant success in every en-
counter. This is not all. Substantial warehouses,
containing a year's supply, spacious and enduring
quarters, and a well-adapted magazine are other
proofs of your diligence and spirit.THE ADDRESS.

153

"The steam whistle and the rattle of the
mower have followed your steps in this west-
ward march of empire. You have built a cen-
tral post that will bear comparison with any for
security, completeness, and adaptation to the
ends in view, wherever the other may be lo-
cated, or however long in erection.*

" Surrounded by temptations to hunt the
choicest game, and allured by tales of golden
treasure just beyond you, you have spared your
powder for your foes, and have given the labor of
your hands to your proper work. Passing from
guard-watching to fatigue-work, and, after one
night in bed, often disturbed, returning to your
post as sentry; attempting with success all trades
and callings, and handling the broad-axe and ham-
mer, the saw and the chisel, with th^ same suc-
cess as that with which you have sped the bullet,
your work has proven how well deserved was the
confidence I reposed in all of you; and that same
old pledge still holds good.

" Coincident with your march to this point
was the occupation of Fort Reno; first by Com-

* Brevet Brigadier General W. B. Hazen, upon his tour of
inspection, pronounced this stockade to be the best he had
ever seen, excepting only one in British America, built by the
Hudson Bay Company, with great labor and expense. The
previous description of Fort Philip Kearney is in substance
derived from the Army and Navy Journal and New York
Times.154

ABSARAKA.

pany B, afterward reinforced bj Company F
of this battalion, and the advance of Companies
D and Q- to Fort C. F. Smith, nearly one hun-
dred miles farther west. All these, like your-
selves, having a share in the labor, the exposure,
and the conflicts that throughout the whole
length of the line attended its occupation, have
sustained the past good record of the 18th In-
fantry, and thus also have vindicated your
pledge.

"And now, this day, laying aside the worn
and tattered garments, which have done their
part during weeks of toil and struggle, the vete-
ran battalion of the 18th Infantry, from which
perhaps I shall soon be parted in the changes of
army life and organization, puts on its fresh full-
dress attire for muster and review.

" The crowning office, without which you
would regard your work as scarcely begun, is
now to be performed, and to its fulfillment I as-
sign soldiers; neither discharging the duty my-
self nor delegating it to some brother officer;
but some veteran soldiers of good desert shall
share with a sergeant from each of their com-
panies, and the worthy man whose work rises
high above us, the honor of raising our new and
beautiful garrison flag to the top of the hand-
somest flag-staff in America.

"It is the first full garrison flag that has
floated between the Platte and Montana; andTHE ADDRESS.

155

this beautiful pole, perfect in detail, as if wrought
and finished in the navy yards of ISTew York, Phil-
adelphia, or Boston, will be to Sergeant Barnes,
whose appropriate and well-intended verses will
be read to you, a long remembered trophy of his
patriotism and skill; a new impulse to your own
future exertions; a new cause for pride as its
stripes and stars are daily unfolded; a new source
of courage to each traveler westward advancing;
and a new terror to foes who dare to assail you.

" With music and the roar of cannon we will
greet its unfoldings.

"This day shall be a holiday, and a fresh
starting-point for future endeavor.

"And yet, all is not said that I wish to say!
While we exalt the national standard, and re-
joice in its glory and its power, let us not forget
the true source of that glory and power.

"For our unexampled health and continued
success; for that land of the free and home of
the brave; for our institutions and their fruits,
we owe all to the Great Ruler who made and
has preserved us.

"Let me, then, ask all, with uncovered heads
and grateful hearts, to pause in our act of conse-
cration while the chaplain shall invoke God's
own blessing upon that act; so that while this
banner rises heavenward, and so shall rise with
each recurring sun, all hearts shall rise to the
throne of the Infinite, and for this day, its duties156

ABSABAKA.

and its pleasures, we shall become better men
and better soldiers of the great Republic."

At the close of the prayer, the flag slowly rose
to masthead, while national airs, the booming of
cannon, and the sharp ring of presented arms
paid it such tokens of respect as the occasion
enjoined.

The afternoon was pleasant, and such recrea-
tion was indulged in as the men found agreea-
ble. About three o'clock, Indians came out of
the creek, and around the bend of Sullivant
Hills, so quickly as to almost pass the west gate
before they were discovered. They evidently
hoped, by the suddenness of their movement, to
cut off a few private horses that were grazing
just south of the fort, but were disappointed.
Others appeared upon the hills, and flashing mir-
rors were constantly passing signals for nearly
an hour. It would seem as if the salute had at-
tracted their attention, and they had supposed
that other Indians were near the fort, or the
white men had some other exhibition for their
gratification and surprise. They had at least the
pleasure of seeing the stars and stripes, and thus
getting new hints as to the proposed length of
our visit.

In the evening all the officers, in full dress,
and the ladies of the garrison, attended the
muster evening levee at the colonel's, whereA DAY OF INCIDENTS.

157

music, social dancing, and such an entertain-
ment as was practicable, closed the day, and
brought everybody up very closely to the grade
of similar reunions in the States.

CHAPTER XVIII.

A DAT OF INCIDENTS—HOSTILE SIOUX AND FRIENDLY CHEY-
ENNES — NARROW ESCAPE OF THE LATTER—OUR PICKET
MIMICKED—MORE MASSACRES—CROQUET INTRODUCED INTO
ABSARAKA.

One September morning was peculiarly bright
and clear. A full moon had fairly invited the
Indian deities to their best endeavor, but as a
slight fall of snow half covered the earth all ex-
pectations of seeing red men gradually vanished
from our minds. The timber train went as usual
to the Pinery. A water party was at the larger
creek before the fort. Details were at work on
the ditch. Others were hewing, pointing, cut-
ting loop-holes, or placing the completed trunks
in the trenches. The saw-mills were busy, and
men who had just come off guard cheerfully lent
their energies to work upon their company bar-
racks. The touch of snow seemed to hurry
everybody. The band were just marching from
the guard parade when an alarm was given.

14158

ABSARAKA.

We could all see, and, after the children were
looked up or "accounted for," did our share of
watching.

A party of seven Indians dashed out of the
thick cottonwood at the confluence of the two
Pineys and made boldly for the picket on Pilot
Hill. It seemed that almost instantly the relief
of the mounted picket, always saddled and ready,
were out of the east gate upon a run, and yet it
was plain that no riders or horses would be in
time. The despised howitzers were brought into
requisition, and a case shot was sent as a swifter
messenger, with its relief of eighty bullets, and,
as it hurtled through the air, the savages vslack-
ened speed a little to watch its advent. They
found "the gun that shoots twice" too much for
their dodging, and as its shell exploded over
their heads, scattering its compliments and the
earth in all directions, they turned their course
and made for the brush as quickly as they had
appeared. A second similar messenger dropped
one Indian from the saddle, and all took to
cover.

Directly opposite the fort, and only about seven
hundred yards from the front gate, across the
Piney, where Captain Bailey had encamped his
party of miners, nearly fifty Indians made a
dash for his horses; but the miners were quick
as their foe, and were after them with revolvers
and rifles; while again, "the gun that shootsA DAT OF INCIDENTS.

159

twice" achieved a success. One Indian pony
was shot by a miner, but, to our great disgust,
his rider coolly leaped up behind another Indian
and galloped off beyond the reach of harm.

A case shot and shell turned aside another
party demonstrating from the west; but, simul-
taneously with the operations of these parties, a
still larger force was spread out on the summit
and slopes of Lodge Trail Ridge, just as if they
had in view an attack upon the timber train
while the other parties should skirmish and draw
the attention of the garrison. A detachment
was at once sent toward the woods, but the flash-
ing looking-glasses all along the hills passed
the quick signal that their plans had been foiled,
and very soon all Indians had disappeared.

A messenger brought in word that Patrick
Smith, belonging to the permanent block-house
party in the woods, had dragged himself nearly
a half mile to his camp, badly wounded with
arrows, and scalped. He had managed to break
off the shafts, so as not to be impeded in crawl-
ing through the thickets. Dr. Reid, Acting As-
sistant Surgeon, at once went to his relief; but
he died within twenty-four hours.

While the working party were felling trees, a
party of Indians broke through the woods and
killed two of the detail who were a little sepa-
rated from their comrades.

About two o'clock in the afternoon the sud-160

ABSARAKA.

den, repeated sliriek of the steam-whistle at the
farther mill, and the equally hasty signal of the
pickets, gave the alarm that Indians were again
close by, "We could all see fifteen Indians be-
tween the fort and the mountain, galloping from
the west directly for Pilot Hill, with the plain
purpose of capturing and scalping the picket
under the very eyes of the garrison. Before
they had half ascended the hill, Captain Brown
and Lieutenant Adair, with a party, were in hot
pursuit. Private Rover (who is of good Chicago
family, and enlisted under the false name of
Rover) was in charge of the picket. He had
been signally brave in several tight places before.
On this occasion he dismounted his three men,
turned the horses loose toward the fort with a
good urging, and slowly fell off the northern
slope, with arms at a "ready," to join the sup-
porting party. The horses came down the steep
grade toward the fort on a run, passing through
the Indians, who dare not stop them and could
only give them a few arrows as they passed.
The chief warrior reached the summit, and for
an instant turned his pony, to imitate the usual
signal of riding in a circle until flags were used;
but the pressure of Captain Brown's party soon
put the Indians and their ponies to their mettle.

It was nearly night when the party returned,
with wearied horses, to tell the tale of their ad-
ventures.FRIENDLY CHEYENNES.

161

They brought with them a band of eight
Cheyenne Indians and one squaw, whose broken-
down ponies and miserable outfit showed that
they were neither on the war-path nor very pros-
perous. It seems that Captain Brown, while
pursuing the Sioux, saw them suddenly stop and
have a short parley with a party coming from
the east.

As the two separated, the latter came forward
holding up a paper and showing themselves to
be "Little Moon," "The Eabbit that Jumps,"
and "The Wolf that Lies Down," with a few
others, on their way to the fort for provisions,
and permission to go to Tongue River valley to
hunt.

These chiefs were at the council in July, and
said that Black Horse (who then was ill) was
sick and in their camp at Rock Creek, and that
old "White Head," the oldest living Cheyenne
chief, was with them also: that they had been
in the mountains as directed, and had crossed as
far as Fort Caspar, where Brevet Major Morris
had treated them well, and given them a letter
to the colonel.

These Indians were permitted to camp on an
island in Little Piney, under the notice of the
saw-mill guard, and by dusk were cooking their
bacon and coffee, which had been presented by
Colonel Carrington.

14*162

ABSARAKA.

Men of the timber train came in, and told tlie
soldiers that some of this very party were with
those who had killed Oberly and Wasser. This
rumor spread through the garrison. Added to
the fact that many officers and citizens had doubts
whether some of the band of "Black Horse"
were not among our active enemies, this devel-
oped a spirit of vengeance that soon made itself
demonstrative.

It seemed too bad, when no man could go out
of the stockade unarmed, and any negligence
insured the most horrible death and torture, that
any red man should be sheltered and fed by the
garrison, its commander, or Colonel Oarrington,
the district commander.

About 9 o'clock Chaplain White called and
said that the men talked about killing the Chey-
ennes; and soon after a soldier opened the door
and said that" the men were killing the Indians."
The colonel started at once, with revolver in hand,
and three reports, soon after heard, showed that
some issue had been made. As a matter of fact,
nearly ninety men had quietly armed, and in the
darkness of the night formed themselves oppo-
site the Indians, cocked their pieces, all ready to
fire, when a guard arrived and they were ordered
back to post. Anxious not to be recognized
when the guard arrived and they were ordered
back, they disobeyed Captain Ten Eyck and
rushed for the east gate ; but the colonel's shots,CROQUET INTRODUCED INTO ABSARAKA. 163

after hesitation to obey his order to halt, stopped
the party.

So far as the light could determine, they were
found to be some of the best men of the garrison.
They quickly realized the disgrace that would
have fallen upon the post and regiment had they
perpetrated the massacre, and for many reasons
were restored to their barracks with only admo-
nition and caution as to future conduct.

In fact, the next day these same Indians had a
conference, and in the judgment of everybody
vindicated their good faith by such information
of their own movements and those of the Sioux,
as fully comported with advices from other
sources.

Old "White Head" also came, with a few
braves, and had a talk with some of the officers;
but the band, after the risk of the night before,
and having been instructed to keep off the road
(as soldiers could no longer discriminate when
they met Indians on the road, or about the work-
ing parties), left us and returned no more.

Other days were as full of changing adven-
tures as this. Few were without their share of
less painful incidents. A game of croquet was
planned, and while the ladies could neither ride
nor walk beyond the gates, some amusement
was attempted between Indian alarms; the even-
ing found its recreation in the authors' game, a
quiet quadrille, good music, conversation, and164

ABSARAKA.

other varieties, besides the needle and cook-
book.

It may be added, before this last reference to
the Cheyennes, that when they were passed by
the Sioux whom Captain Brown chased from
Pilot Hill, the Sioux contemptuously struck
them and cried "Coo!" as they did in July,
when unable to induce the same party to en-
gage in war against the whites and the occu-
pation of the road.

CHAPTER XIX.

NIGHT SCENES — CELESTIAL AND TERRESTRIAL VISITORS —
AURORA—LUNAR RAINBOW — METEORITES — INDIANS ALL
IN THEIR WAR-PAINT.

The nights in Absaraka were peculiarly beau-
tiful when cloudless. The rarity of the atmos-
phere gave full play to the star-beams, and it
seemed as if there were twice as many as in any
firmament elsewhere.

Their first appearance was often mistaken for
Indian signal fires, as they rose above the horizon,
like the sun or moon, having orbs as marked and
light as brilliant as when they attained the zenith.
In the glory of the full moon the snow-clad
mountains shone as silver; while the deep roarNIGHT SCENES.

165

of the cascades of Big Piney Fork was hardly
less grateful to the wakeful soul than its lullaby
was soothing to the weary.

From sunset until morning, this melody in.
creased in power, as if making most of its time
when man was not too busy to notice or enjoy, or
as if seeking to comfort and quiet him after his
day of toil. Each mid-day's thaw upon the mount-
ains in summer would reach the great gates of
exit just at that grateful hour when the undis-
turbed slumber is sweetest and soundest, and all
natural harmonies intensify the blessing of morn-
ing sleep.

Now and then the aurora borealis put forth
its pyrotechnic energies in a profuse variety of
merry dances, vaulting streamers, and gorgeous
coronas; and then, again, the lunar rainbow,
with its strangely unreal tints and novelties,
would banish sleep and bring us all to a patient
attention to its claims, and thorough admiration
of its wonderful characteristics.

August and November contributed their aero-
lites and proper share of meteors, and the blazing
sky-path of these eccentric visitors shone fresh
and clear after the celestial traveler had exploded
itself, or had been otherwise disposed of under
the laws of its being or the programme of the
meteorologist and astronomer. Other nights
were such as ^Eneas knew when the gods were
angry, or Odin permitted when the storm-king166

ABSARAKA.

was riding in state or in vengeance. Then, every
mountain gorge had its own blast, and every
gulch, ravine, and valley had its fitful and unruly
current. Tent-flies took the proportions and
direction of inflated balloons, and the snapping
and flapping was suggestive of sky for the roof-
ing and all out-doors for the inclosure of the
habitation we dwelt in.

Such winds do justice to the theory and mis-
sion of winds. They blow as winds can only
blow when in real earnest: and it is inflexibly
certain that the classical JEolus of early times •
who used to cave and lock up the winds he was
familiar with, never gained jurisdiction over the
winds of Absaraka; or the whole history of his
career and successes is simply a myth, or poetic
fiction of by-gone days. In early school hours,

wlien Madame M-s thought Latin was a

special accomplishment as a basis of good Eng-
lish, we received the history and adventures of
^Eolus with as much faith as anybody did, and
if compelled, at last, to question any alleged cir-
cumstances connected with his career, it is a
matter of reluctant conviction, and not of captious
skepticism as to the history of the past.

Other night scenes than those portrayed by
Nature were frequently contributed by the native
inhabitants of the land.

While the garrison were in tents few ladies
slept soundly ; and officers and men alike threwFALSE ALARMS>

16*

themselves down for repose as if expecting each
moment a summons to duty. Beyond the general
guard lines, the pickets were thrown out in
several directions to watch for the approach of
Indians; and as each relief went out it changed
its station, so that enemies who knew the former
position of the detail could not know its place
two hours afterward. Scarcely had the post been
located, when these night visitations became fre-
quent.

On one occasion brisk firing was heard on all
sides, and the entire garrison was under arms,
while Lieutenant Adair's whole company was sent
out to support the pickets and ward off attack.
Numerous fancies often blended with the real
facts, and false alarms alternated with the genu-
ine. Thus, wonderful reports would come in of
the flight of arrows that innocently whizzed past
the men on duty; and yet the closest scrutiny by
lantern or morning light would fail to discover
the projectiles themselves. Sometimes a mule,
straying from corral or parting his halter, became
the victim of that constant vigilance which was
the price of our lives and liberty; or sneaking
wolves would be mistaken for sneaking Indians,
whose habit of borrowing wolf-skins and wolf-
cries to deceive us compelled instant attention
to whatever had show of life. At other times
crawling Indians would actually draw near
enough to attempt a shot at the tents or sentries;168

ABSARAKA.

and at all times, dawn of day was the only sure
indication that an enemy was not close at hand.
One sign, however, became a fair one. When
wolves were loudest and nearest, the Indians
seldom were near; and the old trappers claimed
to distinguish between the genuine wolf-howl
and the Indian imitation by the fact that the
former produced no echo. Either the natural or
the imitated was ugly enough, and sufficiently
abundant for that style of music.

"With completion of the stockade the guard
was reduced, and some sense of security pre-
vailed. Until then, it is certain that any con-
siderable body of Indians, with a proper leader,
could have dashed through the camp and per-
formed substantial mischief. But while the
stockade kept Indians out, it did not keep them
away. Still they ventured their shots at the
sentries, fired arrows into the beef cattle close
outside, and tried all possible measures to de-
coy and capture any who were imprudent and
careless.

About nine o'clock one evening, a volley near
the front gate aroused the garrison. Close to
the stockade, and just at the foot of the natural
slope which snrrounds it, a small corral of wagons
belonging to the sutler inclosed a group of
teamsters engaged at cards. The first indica-
tion of the presence of Indians was a volley fired
under the wagon beds, which wounded three,A SKIRMISH.

169

and one of them fatally. A detail from the
guard was soon on the spot, and the low ground
was scouted as far as the creek; but the night
being dark, no Indians were found.

Another evening, just after taps, an alarm was
given by the sutler that his stock, which had
been left on herd half a mile south of the fort, on
the Little Piney, was attacked; and besides his
own men, Captain Brown, with forty infantry,
moved out as skirmishers from that face of the
fort toward the creek. Almost immediately a
bright fire sprang up on the spur of Sullivant
Hills, nearest the post on the west, around which
the figures of Indians could be distinctly seen
moving. The picket at the hay-ricks east of
the fort, on Little Piney, fired two shots at
horsemen on the creek, and there were other
indications that several hostile parties were prey-
ing about us. The night was very dark, and ob-
jects could be seen but a short distance.

The bright fire, made up of pine flambeaus
or torches, alone furnished any show of a fair
target, and received complimentary attention.

A careful range was given to the field how-
itzer, loaded with a twelve-pound spherical case
shot, and three twelve-pound mountain howitzers
were also loaded and trained in three other di-
rections, where there was any probability of
stirring up the skulkers. All were discharged
at one word, and the first shell exploded directly
15i to

ABSARAKA.

over the fire, scattering its bullets and the In-
dians as well, while the fire was instantly ex-
tinguished and the night passed without further
interruption. The stock were brought in safely,
with the report that the Indians abandoned their
game as soon as the party on the hills was scat-
tered. It evidently was a novel surprise, that at
night, and at the distance of several hundred
yards, the white soldiers could reach them with
such plentiful volleys as a case shot distributes.

The duties of the officer of the day at night
were always exacting and full of incident; and
indeed, while every day brought its probabilities
of some Indian adventures near the fort or at
the Pinery, every night had its special dangers,
which unanticipated might involve great loss, if
not the sacrifice of the post, its garrison, and
stores.

Repeated attempts were made to approach the
large hay-ricks for the purpose of setting them
on fire; and while as a general rule large parties
only appeared at the full of the moon, the forays
of stealing and scalping bands were constantly
harassing and probable.

Such demonstrations were seldom early in
the evening. Just at daybreak, when sleep is
soundest, and the faintest glimmer of light dis-
closes unprotected stock or exposed positions,
was the favorite hour with the sharp red man.

Two days after Captain Fetterman arrived,CATTLE DRIVEN OFF.

in

impressed with the opinion, to which he had
often given language, that " a company of regu-
lars could whip a thousand, and a regiment could
whip the whole array of hostile tribes," he was
permitted to make the experiment of lying in
the cottonwood thickets of Big Piney from two
o'clock until ten o'clock in the morning, using
hobbled mules for live bait to decoy the abo-
rigines.

A beautiful Sunday morning dawned, and no
Indians were seen; and so close was the covert
that the glass did not reveal the secreted party.
About nine o'clock Mrs. Wheatley rode in front
of the fort with Mr. Reid, passing it nearly a
half mile, where her husband's cattle were feed-
ing, and at least a mile from the expected skir-
mish. The team soon came back upon the run,
some Indians having dashed forth, driven off
the cattle, and not capturing the wagon and pas-
sengers because of a presented rifle, or the as-
surance that the stock was theirs at all events,
while a moment's delay would expose them to
quick pursuit from the fort. The Indians may
or may not have known the plan for their sur-
prise; but their sagacity and suspicion, their
keen sight, and knowledge of woodcraft are
seldom at loss; and while they were often foiled
and disappointed, or repulsed with loss, they
were always innocent of being surprised, and
shrewdly made their own advances so covered112

ABSARAKA.

that they were near the desired object before
their presence was known.

So it was that nights in Absaraka, so cool
and suggestive of sweetest sleep, were associated
with wakefulness and danger; and at least one
officer, whose responsibilities were as large as
any, slept for weeks in succession without re-
moval of garments, and nightly made his rounds
to secure personal knowledge of the deportment
of the guard and the condition of the post.

Habit, however, soon accustomed those who
were not immediately on duty to trust the vigi-
lance of the guard, and to sleep by snatches that
grateful sleep which elsewhere never could be
beatDOMESTIC LIFE.

173

CHAPTER XX.

DOMESTIC, SOCIAL, AND RELIGIOUS LIFE, WITH THE EPISODES
THEREIN OCCURRING.

Woman had a choice field in Absaraka for the
exercise of many industrial pursuits, and fortu-
nate were those who in earlier days had been
advised that other rooms than the parlor have
their uses, and other fingering than that of the
piano must be employed in roasting and boiling,
in frying and broiling, in baking and stewing.-
It was found that yeast was to be made before
the br<ead could be extra, that the hands were to
be servants when no other servants could be
had; and it was discovered by some that the
dish-cloth and wash-cloth, the broom and the
duster were susceptible of as graceful manipula-
tion as prinking irons, or the strings of lute and
guitar. In fact, every morning brought its
round of ante-breakfast labor, with that restor-
ing process by which dishes once used are
brought back to proper condition for future
ises. Female servants were scarce, independ-
ent, and disputant. The few taken with families
nad learned that their market value for washing
15*1U

ABSARAKA.

was above everything reasonable in a household,
and that a fortune was soon to be realized by
selling villainous pies to soldiers at half a dollar
or^nore for a pie.

/Ladies found themselves obliged to turn mil-
liners and dressmakers; and we know experi-
mentally that our experience in fabricating boys'
clothes alone was worth a good apprenticeship,
if it should ever become necessary to rush to a
trade for support.

Frank Leslie's and Madame Demerest's mag-
azine became each a desideratum, and linsey-
woolsey, delaines, and calico nowhere else under-
went such endowment with fashionable shapes
as in Absaraka. Darning and stitching, hem-
ming and hemstitching, cutting and basting were
as inevitable as the need of clothes to wear.
The triplet of "I never could, I never would,
and I never will," became almost obsolete; and
in their place was these other impulses, "I
wouldn% but I must and I will," or "I could,
I can, and I 'do!19 Unhappy were any who de-
spised to begin, and, in the penalty of charcoal
beefsteak, hot water soups, and dyspeptic bis-
cuit, were driven to despair or disgust.

But any life on the plains is a good school,
and its practical suggestions take all the starch
and false pride as to work completely out of the
unfortunate human creature who expects the
spoon to be carried to the mouth by attendants,DOMESTIC LIFE.

175

and a metropolitan table to be spread by the
hands of a striker.

Primitive ways are to be learned; but the tent
becomes neat and genteel, and the taste of its
arrangement and adornment gives capital hints
to the mind of the beauty of patience, and es-
pecially confirms the sacred maxim, that content
with godliness is^reat gain.

The snapping of a tent-pole at midnight under
three feet of snow; the blaze of the canvas, as
the ambitious fire commissions the red-hot pipe
to unroof your earthly tabernacle, at no small
risk to bedding and trunks; the pretty little
drifts that gracefully slip through the closely
drawn entrance and sprinkle your bed, yoqr
furniture, and your wardrobe, all afford change
and excitement, and not unseldom bring oc-
casion to begin housekeeping anew. The frozen-
up kettles, pots, and buckets demand recogni-
tion; while the milk, the cream, and the butter
are incentives to new branches of industry and
skill.

So when houses are used, one house will differ
from another house in glory. The adobe, with
its unplastered surface, and the dropping of dirt
from the earth-covered roof, is one variety; and
the log-cabin is another variety; either of which
involves much ingenuity, not to say genius, as
the mind struggles to give them neatness and
comfort. Yet either of these soon becomes176

AB8ARAKA.

home; and its protection from summer's heat
and winter's cold is often more grateful and com-
plete than more pretending edifices of wood or
brick. It is indeed not always easy to adapt a
carpet to dirt floors, or the changing sizes of
army habitations; nor is it pleasant to break up
and begin housekeeping several times a year.
Always there is something you cannot carry with
you, something which must be sold or given
away. Always some favorite chair is broken and
crockery mysteriously disappears, requiring new
outlay at prices beyond reason, and trying the
patience and temper by sound and certain tests.
Custom familiarizes the different styles, shapes,
and colors of plates and dishes, as they are re-
plenished at different times and places; but
while the tin-cup and plate are splendid on the
march, they do not come up to the ideal of
comeliness and elegance in preparation for a re-
ception or dinner-party given to strangers.

When, after a successful trip of six hundred
miles, our two cows were driven away one Sun-
day afternoon by some very mean Indians, there
ensued another of those episodes which distract
the mind and mar all plans as to butter and
cream for cake and for coffee. The wolves took
our nice turkey hen just as she was ready to
give us a brood of little turkeys; while half of
our young chickens in that bracing climate gaped
themselves to death. Yet, with all these sacri-DOMESTIC LIFE.

fices and losses from repeated change, there were
real cosey times in tents, houses, or in cabins.
The good nature and good sense of Uncle
Samuel had furnished canned provisions, greatly
to our personal comfort apd pecuniary conveni-
ence; but fresh vegetables were most precious
and rare. A few potatoes from Bozeman City,
sent with the regards of Brevet Lieutenant-Colo-
nel Kinney, were a great treat; and Major Alm-
stedt, paymaster, was good enough to spare a
half cabbage and eleven onions, through one of
his trips, to astonish the palate, and minister to
a craving for something novel from the United
States. Ingenuity was tasked to invent new
cookery for cove oysters and other savory pre-
served edibles; and wild plums, gooseberries,
currants, grapes, and cherries furnished a pre-
serve basis quite palatable and natural.

Wild meats would have been abundant; but
the stringent Indian game laws of that country
treated all hunting by the white man as poach-
ing, and the preserves were skillfully guarded, to
cut oft' so far as possible every impulse to tres-
pass.

Evenings had their readings, their games, and
quiet quadrilles. Music was a never-failing re-
lief for body and mind; and the interchange of
patterns, books, and receipts kept up material for
new industry and new themes for deliberation or
chit-chat. Sickness, though rare, brought its118

ABSARAKA.

sympathies, and its little interchange of good
things and delicacies; and with the occasional
pressure of unsatisfied longings there was devel-
oped a peculiarly apt illustration of the idea that
people really don't want much of anything, and
the Scripture was confirmed that " a man's life
consisteth not in the abundance of what a man
possesseth."

SChange and frequent parting brought those
peculiar separations that nowhere else are so
tender as in army life on the frontier. Captain
Haymond, Lieutenants Phisterer and D'Isay left
us for recruiting service only two weeks after
we reached our destination; and subsequently,
Lieutenant Adair and Lieutenant Bisbee, wife
and child. Others came, and quite a coterie
shared in the round of evening sociables, which
relieved the tension of continual excitement, and
brought into being some features similar in kind
to those of by-gone times at home.

Nor was the Sabbath neglected. Each new
building, that was available in turn, became our
sanctuary, as there was not time to build exclu-
sively for chapel purposes. The sutler's store,
the commissary building, company headquarters,
and the band pavilion of evergreens successively-
shared the honor. The string band accompanied
the voices, and, far away from the church-going
bell and the heaven-directing spires, the praise of
Grod was sung and Divine help implored. FewSOCIAL LIFE.

m

are the sanctuaries in civilized states where the
"Magnificat," " Gloria in Excelsis" There is a
light in the window " "Old Hundred," and "Corona-
tion" were supported by a better orchestra or sung
with more spirit.

The garrison itself had its own occasional
social gatherings; and such was the general
sobriety, the patient obedience and thorough ab-
sorption of the men in the plans of their com-
mander, that drunkenness was rare and profanity
less than usual. The . stringent orders against
verbal or personal abuse, the public reprimand
administered on one occasion, and the governing
principle that while obedience must be cheerful
and immediate, the rights of the soldier as a
man must be regarded, inspired the men with
confidence and new ambition to fulfill their full
measure of duty.180

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XXL

INDIAN WARFARE—THINGS A WOMAN CAN LEARN WHEN SHE
HAS SEEN THEM TRIED.

When even a woman shares the contingencies
of entering a new country with troops, she must
learn something besides the lessons of house-
wifery, endurance, and patience.

When days, weeks, and months pass with con-
stantly recurring opportunities of seeing Indians
in small and in large parties dashing at pickets,
driving in wood parties, harassing water details,
and, with dancing and yelling, challenging the
garrison to pursuit; when, now and then, one,
two, or more casualties mark the issues of a day,
and these culminate, until at last five wagon-
loads of bodies give evidence of the cunning
barbarity and numbers of the foe; when night
alarms are common, and three men are shot
within thirty yards of the gates; when the stock-
ade becomes a prison-wall, and over its trunks
are seen only the signs of precaution or active
warfare; when the men are never idle, but all
are daily engrossed in essential labor, with no
signs of reinforcement or aid; when the usual
thankless task of opening a new country with itsA WOMAN'S CONCLUSIONS.	181

uncertainties and enmities, with resources ab-
surdly deficient, meets only obloquy and abuse
for the principal actors, she acquires somehow,
whether by instinct or observation, it matters not
which, an idea that Indians will fight, and some-
times do become quite wicked and dangerous.
Surely, their ways are not as our ways, and their
ponies are not like our horses. Their commis-
sariat and their forage are not in trains or on
pack mules; their campaigns are not extensively
advertised in advance, nor do they move by regu-
lar stages or established routes.

Yes, even a woman, after several hundred
miles of journey alternately in the ambulance or
side saddle, sometimes in corral expecting its
aid for safety, and again in the winding defile,
where the very place excites the keenest scrutiny
and is suggestive of noble red men with the no-
bility ignored, will see some peculiarities of In-
dian warfare when Indians are really venomous,
and will draw conclusions for friends to consider,
even if they only elicit a smile at her timidity,
simplicity, or weakness.

James, the novelist, never compelled his soli-
tary horseman to fight a Sioux, and, had the
Knight of the Leopard, at the Diamond of the
Desert, met more than one quiver of the darts of
the Saracen, his adventures might have ended
while his career was scarcely begun. Not unlike
the Arab is the Indian of the North west. Iso-

16182

ABSARAKA.

lated, yet in communication through the little mir-
rors which flash the sunlight and pass his signals
for miles; separated, yet by the lance, pennon,
and flags combined, when opportunity is invit-
ing ; dashing directly forward at a run, with the
person crouched on the pony's neck, and wheel-
ing only to throw himself out of sight and pass
his arrows and bullets under the animal's neck
before he returns for a fresh venture; fleeing
everywhere, apparently at random, so that his
pursuer must take choice of object of quest only
to find his hot pursuit fruitless, with gathered
numbers in his line of retreat; shooting up and
down red buttes, where the horse of the white
man breaks down at once; running on foot, with
the trotting pony just behind him seeking a rest
from the burden of his master; imitating the cry
of the wolf and the hoot of the owl, when it will
hide his night visit,—these Indians are every-
where, where you suppose they are not; and are
certain to be nowhere, where you suppose them
to be, sure.

In ambush and decoy, splendid; in horseman-
ship, perfect; in strategy, cunning; in battle,wary
and careful of life; in victory, jubilant; and in
vengeance, fiendish and terrible.

Too few to waste life fruitlessly; too super-
stitious to leave their dead to the enemy; too
cunning or niggardly of resources to offer fair
fight; too fond of their choice hunting-groundsINDIAN WARFARE.

183

to yield willing possession to the stranger,—they
wait and watch, and watch and wait, to gather
the scalps of the unwary and ignorant, and bear
off their trophies to new feasts, new orgies, and
new endeavor.

So reluctant are they to attack a foe under
cover, that during the year 1866—once before
stated—not a train was lost or seriously embar-
rassed when in corral; nor was any considerable
party assailed when it sought judicious and sub-
stantial defense. Yet, daring and watchful, none
better estimate the foe they contend with. When
white men have delivered their fire, and the
gleam of the ramrod has shown that the single-
shooting arm was in use, then follows the wild
dash, with revolvers and arrows, so quick and
so spirited that their loss is as nothing, and
swift ponies take them safely away for renewal
of attack. Circling and intermingling to con-
fuse all aim, affecting retreat seemingly to break
up their array, and by some ravine, gulch, canon,
or thicket to appear on fresh and better vantage-
ground, they approximate ubiquity, and fill the
terse discription of the veteran Bridger, u Where
there ain't no Injuns, you'll find 'em thickest."

Good judges of numbers, and quick to esti-
mate the strength and designs of an enemy;
keen to maintain their scouts and secure due
notice of reinforcements; rarely, though some-
times, fighting in masses, but then with such in-184

ABSARAKA.

volved and concerted disorder as to insure their
purpose, when the plan is to overwhelm alive
and capture for the torture,—this same Indian
must find in his final master a better-armed and
well-disciplined foe, who has studied his country
and his nature, and this before his peace-offerings
will be abiding and honest, or his hunting-grounds
shall become the peaceful path of the traveler.

With all this, these same Indians have read the
book of fate, and in the establishment of mutu-
ally supporting and well-garrisoned strongholds
they will be foiled as to protracted interruption
of emigration and travel. When this end is
reached, and the great route through Absaraka
is occupied and guarded, the game will flee the
range of the white man's rifle, and the desperate
Indian mqst abandon his home, fight himself to
death, or yield to the white man's mercy.

Fired by the progress of the settler and the
soldier; seeing as never before the last retreat of
the buffalo, the elk, and the deer invaded by a
permanent intruder; looking at his rights as
violated, and the promises of many agents as
unfulfilled; taught by nature, if not by the
white man, that he is the lawful tenant of the
waste he roams over until he has bartered his
right away,—he has some reason to exclaim, as
Red Cloud assured Black Horse, when the lat-
ter, in July, 1866, said, " Let us take the white
man's hand and what he gives us, rather thanINDIAN WARFARE.

185

fight him longer and lose all,"—the answer
was: "White man lies and steals. My lodges
were many, but now they are few. The white
man wants all. The white man must fight, and
the Indian will die wYhere his fathers died."

Growing conscious of the white man's power,
knowing how vain is an open field struggle, they
avoid such determining issues, and waylay in
detail, gradually enlarging their sphere of ac-
tion, and thereby gathering in the young men
and disaffected of other bands, until common
cause may be had of all whose wrongs or temper
inspire them to keep the war-path longer.

The frequent change of dwelling-place in a
great area of hunting-ground gives them pe-
culiar aptitude for this warfare and peculiar im-
munity from punishment. A single pony will
bear and drag the lodge poles of a' tepah, and
the squaws will not only relieve the warriors of
all menial details, but with the old men and
boys are no despicable protectors of a village
when the fighting men are in pursuit of game
or scalps.

Thus Indian fighting is no parade of cere-
mony specifically described in regulations, nor
an issue between fair and generous opponents.
It is at all times destruction for the white man
to fail, and his exposures, his perils, and even
his successes, so much less heralded and esti-
mated than in more artificial war with those of
16*186

ABSARAKA.

his own race, only bring him the personal con-
sciousness of duty done to balance wasting years,
loss of social life, and a bare support. With all
this, and the sometimes recurring feeling of bit-
terness prompting the desire to exterminate his
foe and thereby visit upon him some of the
horrid scenes he has passed through, there comes
the inevitable sentiment of pity, and even of
sympathy with the bold warrior in his great
struggle; and in a dash over the plains, or
breathing the pure air of the mountains, the
sense of freedom and independence brings such
contrast with the machinery and formalities of
much that is called civilized life, that it seems
but natural that the red man in his pride and
strength should bear aloft the spear-point, and
with new resolve fight the way through to hia
final home in the Spirit land.THE INDIAN BOW AND ARROW. 181

CHAPTER XXII.

INDIAN ARMS, HABITS, AND CUSTOMS—THE ARROW BEATS
THE REVOLVER.

Popular opinion has regarded the Indian bow
and arrow as something primitive and well
enough for the pursuit of game, but quite use-
less in a contest with the white man. This, idea
would be excellent if the Indian warriors would
calmly march up in line of battle and risk their
masses so armed against others armed with the
rifle. But the Indian comes as the hornet comes,
in clouds or singly, yet never trying to sting
until his ascendency is assured and his own
exposure is slight.

At fifty yards a well-shapen, iron-pointed ar-
row is dangerous and very sure. A handful
drawn from the quiver and discharged succes-
sively will make a more rapid fire than that of
the revolver, and at very short range will farther
penetrate a piece of plank or timber than the
ball of an ordinary Colt's navy pistol.

The arrow-head varies in length and shape,
and the shaft itself slightly changes, according to
the tastes of different bands or tribes; and yet so
constantly are arrows exchanged in gambling or188

ABSARAKA.

barter that the character of the arrow used does
not invariably determine the tribe engaged.
Such were many of the arrows taken from the
bodies of Captains Fetterman, Brown, Lieuten-
ant Grummond, and others, after the massacre
of December, 1866. All the peculiarities there
found have been seen in the quivers of the
Kittekehas, Chowees, Petropowetaws, and other
Pawnees, all of whom are friendly, and some
of whom are now, as in the winter of 1865-6, in
the employ of the United States. The head is
often barbed, but not generally, and is from two
to three and a half inches in length, made of
iron, and ground to a double edge. The shaft,
which is about twenty-five inches in length, is
winged by three feathers of the eagle, sage-hen,
or wild-goose, and from the sinew wrapping of
the head to that which binds the feathers is
deeply marked by three grooves or blood-seams,
so that when the flesh of man or beast closes
about the shaft, these seams act as conduits and
gradually bleed the victim to death. These
grooves are with some Indians straight, and
with others are zigzag or winding from midway
down to the feathers.

The bows of Ogillalla and BrulS Sioux, Arra-
pahoes, Cheyennes, and most of the Indians east
of the Rocky Mountains, are from thirty-two to
forty inches long, of great elasticity and ten-
sion, so that they easily drive an arrow throughINDIAN ARMS.

189

a two-inch plank, and even through a man or
buffalo.

The hatchet is generally that which is fur-
nished by Indian agents or traders, often having
the head and handle hollow and connected for
use as a pipe; and, when possible, the handle
itself is profusely studded with brass nails such
as once distinguished parlor sofas and chairs.

Rifles, both English and American, abound.
The "Hawkins" is a favorite, carrying what is
called the " trade ball," and requiring a patch;
but many of the old guides, trappers, and half-
breeds still cling to their use as in the days of
Pathfinder and other heroes of Cooper.

The quiver and bow-case are made of deer-
skin, bearskin, otter and other hides, or furs; and
the armament of Hawkeye, which now hangs
before the writer, is elaborate with tassels and
pendants from well-dressed beaver.

The shield is worn by many of the leading
braves, and is formed of several thicknesses of
hide fastened through and through about the
edge with sinew, and studded with brass nails,
or ornamented with silver and other bright
metal.

The spear varies from five and a half to seven
feet in length, having a head nearly eighteen
inches long, with a small pennon; and the heel of
the shaft is balanced with eagle feathers, while
otheis are caught along the shaft, giving steadi-190

ABSARAKA.

ness to the flight, and suiting the diversified
tastes of the owner.

The right and left hair of the warrior or brave
is brought before the ear, braided or twisted, and
wrapped with strings or ribbons, and falling upon
the breast; while a third braid, falling behind
and below the scalp-lock or tuft, often is covered
with a succession of silver medallions hammered
from coin, gradually diminishing in size from
four inches to one inch as the series approaches
the ground.

Earrings, necklaces, bracelets, and armlets are
of brass, beads, bears' claws, or silver, but more
generally of beautiful combinations of shells
from the Pacific, seventy-five of which have been
the price of a pony, and show the close relations
of trade maintained between the tribes of the
opposite slopes of the Rocky Mountains.

Moccasins, leggings, breech-cloth, and a buffalo
robe belted about the waist, leaving the breast
bare, is the sole dress of the majority. Others
have jackets more or less fancifully decorated
with small bullet buttons, and every article of
dress that an American soldier uses is at once
assumed when its possession is acquired. Trow-
sers are, however, cut off at the hip, as their own
style of protection is habitually preferred. Gifts
of clothing are quickly put on; and a present of
gentlemen's underclothes once given to a Pawnee
was so quickly substituted for his original gar-INDIAN HABITS AND CUSTOMS.

191

ments as barely to allow escape from the room
during the process.

The women vary little in costume except in a
wrapping something like a petticoat or skirt, but
wear less paint. The hair-parting is, however,
invariably painted vermilion when visiting or in
full dress, and cheeks, chin, and arms have their
share of brilliant tints. Warriors, squaws, and
children alike use the bow and arrow, but the
women are peculiarly apt with knife and hatchet.
The youngsters have a javelin exercise which is
admirably fitted to prepare them for their future
life. A small hoop is held by the thumb and
forefinger of the right hand, while within the
hand is the spear. The hoop is thrown forward
on the ground, and the javelin is sent after and
through the ring with great dexterity and success.
This, with the cast of the hatchet and play of the
knife, takes the place of the white boy's base-
ball or marbles; and the blunt-headed arrow
brings down birds and small game that would be
spoiled by the keener shaft.

The revolver is becoming quite common, and
is used with more dexterity and skill than is the
rifle. The following instance will illustrate a
remarkable failure in rifle firing. Soon after
Captain Fetterman arrived, he rode to the Pinery
with Lieutenant Bisbee, Captain Ten Eyck, and
one or two other officers who had just arrived, to
see the locality. They descended to Pine Island192

ABSARAKA.

just after the last timber-wagon had come out on
the road, and in advance of their escort. They
were received by a volley of from fifteen to
twenty rifle shots, which were fired from a rest
upon a fallen tree, at a distance of only fifty
paces, as actually measured, without injury to
anybody. A second volley equally failed to touch
a man. A little bugle-boy brought word to the
garrison that all were killed, for he saw the In-
dians as they fired and the officers as they disap-
peared. They were compelled to skirmish down
the island before they could extricate themselves
from the dilemma. A supporting party went out,
but met them returning, and thus relieved the
anxiety of the garrison.

The Indians not only use mirrors and flags for
signal purposes, but many carry with them good
field and spy-glasses, some of English styles, pro-
cured from Canada, and others are supplied by
traders on the frontier.

The domestic life of the Indian, with the bar-
barity of the sun-dance and the filth of his home,
have been often described; but the plenitude of
furs in the land of Absaraka have furnished pe-
culiar facilities for adornment and somewhat bet-
ter wardrobes than are usual nearer the Lower
Missouri and Mississippi waters. Their tepah
(tepee, or lodge) is the model from which the
Sibley tent was derived, and will accommodate
several families; but nothing else on the face ofTEPEE, OR TEPAH—INDIAN LODGE.DOMESTIC LIFE OF THE INDIAN.

193

the earth will furnish a more curious medley of
contents than does a tepah where two or three
families, of all ages and sizes, with all their
worldly goods and hopes are huddled, piled, and
crammed about its fire, and where the fitful wind
and lazy squaws are combined in the effort to
smoke buffalo tongues, strips of meat, and Injun
all together. The picture is complete, by way of
contrast, if a kettle of boiling water over the fire
has received a fat dog just after his throat felt
the knife, and a white officer, on a pile of furs,
is doing his best to show how gracefully he can
endure the honors and dinner specially designed
for his presence. All this, too, while other offi-
cers and ladies are cheerfully waiting outside in
the glad consciousness of escape from the hospi-
tality of a chief.

Bells, triangles, and common horns have found
their way among these Indians, and they eagerly
adopt from the white man whatever makes noise
or show.

It194

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XXIII.

MASSACRE OF LIEUTENANT BINGHAM — ACCOUNTS GIVEN BY
OFFICERS—EXTRACTS FROM JOURNAL.

Fort Philip Kearney, December 6th, 1866. I
hardly know how to take up my sadly interrupted
journal. This day, with its bright morning,
brought its sweet promise of rest from Indian
alarms, and throughout the garrison all work
was pushed with vigor; but the evening adds
another sad chapter to the history of our frontier
life.

The garrison waited anxiously until nearly nine
o'clock before the distant bugle-note indicated
the return of parties which, since nine in the
morning, have been in pursuit of Indians. It
seems hardly possible that poor Bingham, the
gentle, manly, and soldierly young officer, who
has already won the esteem of everybody, has
already, so soon after his arrival, fallen a victim
to his ardor and the craft of our foes. It seems
that such a disaster has been necessary, to check
the natural impulse of every one who comes
here to chase Indians regardless of number or
rules. Mr. Grummond and Mr. Wands have
given me the whole history, and it is of God'sMASSACRE OF LIEUT. BINGHAM. 195

mercy that any one escaped. Captain Fetterman
has been in, and says "he has learned a lesson,
and that this Indian war has become a hand-to-
hand fight, requiring the utmost caution," and
he wants no more such risks.

When the Indians attacked the wood train in
the morning, Captain Fetterman was sent with
mounted infantry and a part of Lieutenant Bing-
ham's cavalry to drive the Indians over Lodge
Trail Ridge, while the colonel, with Lieutenant
Grummond and about twenty-five or thirty
mounted men, crossed Big Piney to intercept
the party chased by Captain Fetterman. Nearly
two hundred Indians were in front of Captain
Fetterman, hotly engaging his party, when fif-
teen of the cavalry, with Lieutenant Bingham,
left him, for some reason unknown to everybody.
The colonel's party pushed for the scene of ac-
tion, and met the cavalry dismounted on one of
the forks of Peno, but without Mr. Bingham.
It seems that he had dashed westward after he
saw the colonel's party galloping down the hills,
and Mr. Grummond, by some sudden impulse,
was led to leave his own party and join Mr.
Bingham, both disappearing suddenly and nearly
alone.

The colonel's party followed down the valley,
according to original plan, until the opening be-
low showed a large force of Indians beyond, and
fast gathering on the flanks. Only seven men196

ABSARAKA.

and a bugle-boy turned the point with him, and
Indians were constantly circling around to draw
their fire. Private McGuire's horse went down
with him, as he gratefully tells his story, and an
Indian was crawling along to scalp him, when
the party stopped for him and he was lifted up.
The recall was sounded, and Corporal Baker
hearing it rode over a hill from the north, re-
porting that Lieutenant Bingham had certainly
gone beyond the second hill, though just then
there were at least eighty Indians in sight before
that hill. Soon after Captain Fetterman came
up, having crossed over to the other party after
the defection of the cavalry, and a movement
was made at once for the rescue of Lieutenant
Bingham. Lieutenant Wands, who had super-
seded Captain Brown as regimental quartermas-
ter, was to have started with the colonel, but
being delayed to exchange his horse, by mistake
joined the other party. He had been grazed by
a ball, and probably his coolness and his Henry
rifle saved that detachment after Lieutenant
Bingham left it, as the others fired revolvers,
even at several hundred yards, and Lieutenant
Bingham threw his away.

The party rode but a few rods on the hill when
suddenly a shout was heard: "For God's sake,
come down quick," and through a gulch where
the road was visible seven Indians were seen
with their spear-heads close upon the backs ofFUNERAL CEREMONIES.

191

four of our men, one of whom was Lieutenant
Grummond.

Mr. Wands thinks, from the formation of the
ground, that had they passed that ravine a mo-
ment sooner or later, they would have seen no-
thing of Mr. Grummond's party until they should
have found their bodies on return.

A few moments later the body of Lieutenant
Bingham was found, and that of Sergeant
Bowers, who was still living, though his skull
was cleft through with a hatchet. He had killed
three Indians with his revolver before he was
overpowered. Private Donovan, always so
brave, was with the party. They had been sur-
rounded by thirty Indians while Lieutenants
Grummond and Bingham were pursuing a dis-
mounted Indian and cutting at him with sabers.

An ambulance was sent for, and Captain Ar-
nold went out with forty men to reinforce the
party. The remains of Lieutenant Bingham are
in hospital, to be cared for and prepared for
burial.

He	*	*	*	*	*

December 9th, 1866. Lieutenant Bingham
and Sergeant Bowers were buried to-day. Lieu-
tenant Grummond conducted the masonic ser-
vices, assisted by Mr. Weston, Mr. Saunders, Mr.
Beckwith and others, while Chaplain White con-
ducted the religious portion.

17*198

ABSARAKA.

Thus our cemetery fills up with only the vic-
tims of violence! Everything in nature is so
beautiful, and the climate is so restoring and
healthful, that one could look upon such frontier
life with something like complacency were it not
for these savages, or even if the long and anx-
iously expected reinforcements could be seen or
heard from. Sometimes it seems as if nobody
cared if we had help or not.

Sergeant Bowers was such a favorite with
Captain Brown that he placed his own corps-
badge upon the breast of the remains; and the
men feel especially vindictive and anxious for
revenge, as Bowers had so often led the hay par-
ties and successfully skirmished in defense of
their work.

The officers feel more than ever the necessity
of completing all necessary work and preparing
for winter, and many believe that we may shortly
expect, as the Crows indicated, the return of In-
dians in still larger force, to try and cut off work
and supplies, if they do not dare to come near
the fort and attempt its capture by surprise.

After the funeral, Lieutenant Grummond came
in to speak of the services at the grave, which
were very impressive, and again expressed his
gratitude for his preservation. The lesson will not
be lost, and shows what madness it is to follow
these Indians very far with insufficient force, and
what great peril may come to the post and wholeOUR MAIL EXPECTED.

199

line of road by rash impulses and disregard of
the special work that presses so hard.

We think now that we shall not soon hear
from Fort C. F. Smith, as Lieutenant Bingham
had just returned from that post, having an es-
cort of twenty-five men; and Brevet Lieutenant-
Colonel Kinney, who has just made us a week's
visit, thinks it unsafe to undertake the trip with
less than an escort of fifty good men.

Our mail is overdue, and no doubt the courier
and mail party are detained as guides to troops.
The sentries understand they are not to fire at
messengers coming from the east, and we shall
soon have letters and papers after a long inter-
mission. Perhaps the news of our difficulties
has by this time been received, and nearly six
months of trial may be succeeded by six months
of triumph. We learn, as did Crusoe, how
much can be done during comparative isolation
from a civilized world.

Note.—Eed Cloud had command in person on the 6th of
December, and white signal-flags were displayed, covering a
line of seven miles.200

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XXIV.

FETTERMAN'S MASSACRE—ITS LESSONS.

December, 21st, 1866, was to us the saddest
day of the year. Though snow covered the
mountains, and there was every indication of the
return of severe weather, the morning was quite
pleasant. Men only wore blouses at their work,
and the train, although much later than usual,
went to the Pinery with a strong guard, so that
the teamsters, choppers, and escort, all armed,
numbered not far from ninety men.

The children ran in about 11 o'clock, shouting
" Indians!" and the pickets on Pilot Hill could
be distinctly seen giving the signal of "many In-
dians," on the line of the wood road; and news
was also furnished that the train was in corral
only a short distance from the garrison.

The officers and all the ladies were soon watch-
ing for other usual demonstrations, while a de-
tail was being organized to relieve the train.

Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman, then
walking back and forth before his quarters, near
where the colonel was giving his instructions,
asked and obtained permission to go with 1be
detachment.FETTERMAN'S MASSACRE.

201

Lieutenant Grummond, also at his own re-
quest, took a part of Company C, 2d United
States Cavalry,—making the whole force just
seventy-eight officers and men. Captain Brown,
unknown to the officers of the garrison, as well
as citizens Wheatley and Fisher, both experi-
enced frontiersmen and good shots, also joined
the party.

It was just at the time when a few more trains
of saw-logs would furnish ample lumber material
to complete the office building and a fifth com-
pany quarters, already well under progress.

The orders were given in front of Lieutenant
Grummond's house, next the colonel's, and those
who were present heard them repeated with dis-
tinctness and special urgency. Lieutenant "Wands
was also instructed to repeat them. As if pecu-
liarly impressed with some anticipations of rash-
ness in the movement, the colonel, just after the
command left, went across the parade-ground to
a sentry platform, halted the mounted party, and
gave additional orders, understood in the garri-
son, and by those who heard them, to be the sub-
stantial repetition of the former.

The health of Mrs. Grummond was such that
Lieutenant Wands and other friends urged him,
for his family's sake, to be prudent, and avoid all
rash movements and any pursuit that would draw
them over Lodge Trail Ridge, and to report to
Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman the orders202

ABSABAKA.

he had received. These orders were, in so many
words, " to relieve the train, and under no cir-
cumstances to cross the ridge.'' Everybody
knew why special emphasis was given to these
orders.

Only two days before, Brevet Major Powell
had been sent out to relieve a train, and obeyed
his orders literally, although, as he afterward
said, he was sorely tempted to pursue, but be-
came afterward convinced that certain destruc-
tion would have been the result. Major Powell
was in fact assigned to command the relieving
party on the 21st; but when Brevet Lieutenant-
Colonel Fetterman stepped forward and claimed
it by seniority of rank, he was permitted to go
and received his instructions.

The day before, and succeeding that on which
Major Powell had reported several hundred In-
dians present, the colonel himself took charge of
trains to the Pinery, spending the day in building
a bridge over the creek and superintending the
chopping parties and guard detail. All the indi-
cations were that the numerous Indian villages
on Tongue River would lose no chance to do
mischief, and the garrison was insufficiently sup-
plied with arms, even of old styles, for the men
actually at the post. Before Captain Fetterman
left, a few Indian pickets were seen on Lodge
Trail Eidge, and a few were below the fort at
the road crossing. Two or three case shot,FETTERMAN'S MASSACRE.

203

dropped near them, dismounted one and brought
nearly thirty out of the brush. These at once
disappeared. After the detachment had been
gone a short time, finding that Captain Fetterman
had left without a surgeon, the colonel sent Dr.
Hines, with one of his own orderlies, to join the
train and report to Captain Fetterman; Doctor
Hines started, but soon returned with the news
that the train had safely pursued its route to the
woods; that Captain Fetterman was on the ridge
to the north, out of view, and that there was so
many Indians in sight that he could not join the
party. It was about noon, and a man rushed in
to say that firing was renewed. Every shot could
be heard, and there was little doubt that a despe-
rate fight was going on in the valley of Peno
Creek beyond the ridge. The presence of Lieu-
tenant Grummond with the party gave us new
anxiety, and many heartfelt prayers were offered
that he might return in safety. The colonel
was on the "lookout," on headquarters build-
ing, and gave his orders before coming down.

It seemed long, but was hardly twelve minutes
before Captain Ten Eyck, Lieutenant Matson,
Dr. Hines, and Dr. Ould, with a relieving party,
were moving, on the run, for the scene of action.
"We had all watched Captain Fetterman until the
curve of Sullivant Hills shut him off, and then
he was on the southern slope of the ridge, ap-
parently intending to cut off the retreat of the In-204

ABHARAICA



nwm

i\!(I/AMI

FORT PHILIP KEARNEY AND SURROUNDINGS, FROM ORIGINAL SURVEYS.

* Indicates block-houses in woods for working parties.

......Dotted line, roads to Pine Island and Mountain.

--Broken line, road to Virginia City, crossing narrow divide where bodies of Fet-

terman's command were found.

C, cemetery at foot of Pilot Hill.

□ Corral, on road to woods, where train was attacked December 21st, 1866.FETTERMAN\S MASSACRE.	205

dians from the train. "Wagons and ambulances
were hurried up; the whole garrison was on the
alert; extra ammunition for both parties was
started, and even the prisoners were put on duty
to give the guard and all available men their
perfect freedom for whatever might transpire.
Couriers were sent to the woods to bring back
the train and its guard, to secure its support, as
well as from the fear that the diversion of Cap-
tain Fetterman from his orders might still in-
volve its destruction; and shortly Captain Arnold
came to report that the whole force of armed
men left at the post, including guard and every-
thing, was but one hundred and nineteen men.

Until the wagons galloped out of the gate, we
could see a solitary Indian on the highest part
of Lodge Trail Ridge; but he soon disappeared.
All this time firing was increasing in intensity,
and in little more than thirty minutes,—after one
or two quick volleys, the rattle of file-firing, and
a few scattering shots,—a perfect silence ensued.
There were then many anxious hearts, and waiting
was perfectly terrible! The movements of Cap-
tain Ten Eyck were watched with in tensest inter-
est. The pickets could give no information, and
a messenger sent upon Sullivant Hills could see
neither Indians nor troops. It was just before
Captain Ten Eyck's party reached the top of the
hill across the Piney, north of the Virginia City
road, that all firing ceased. Soon orderly Sam-
18206

ABSARAKA.

fie was seen to break away from the command
and make for the fort, with his horse, on the run.
lie brought the message that the valleys were
full of Indians, and that several hundred were on
the road below, yelling and challenging them to
come down; but nothing could be seen of Fetter-
man. As was afterward learned, this party was
on the very field of carnage, and doubtless they
were completing their robbery and butchery.
It was after dark when Captain Ten Eyck re-
turned, with forty-nine of the bodies, and made
the terrible announcement that all were killed.

a woman whose house and heart received
the widow as a sister, and whose office it was to
advise her of the facts, the recital of the scenes of
that day, even at this late period, is full of pain;
but at the time, the Christian fortitude and holy
calmness with which Mrs. Grummond looked
upward to her Heavenly Father for wisdom and
strength, inspired all with something of her
same patience to know the worst and meet its
issues.

The body of Lieutenant Grummond had not
been rescued, and there was some faint hope
that stragglers might yet come in and break the
absolute gloom of the tragedy by some explana-
tory and redeeming feature.

At last the wood train came in, having seen
nothing of Fetterman, not even having heard
the firing, or suspected any additional dangerSEARCH FOR THE DEAD.

20T

after repulsing tlieir own immediate assailants.
Imagination only can suggest how wide-sweep-
ing would have been the massacre had any con-
siderable portion of the hostile bands renewed
the attack upon the train after the successful
decoy of the others to inevitable destruction.

With the next morning came a meeting of
officers, with universal disinclination, generally
expressed, to venture a search for the remaining
dead. The safety of any small party seemed
doubtful, and the post itself might be imper-
iled by a large draft upon the garrison. But
the colonel had made up his mind, and freely
expressed his purpose "not to let the Indians
have the conviction that the dead could not be
rescued;'' and besides this, the very men who
had passed through the war without blanching
began to form ideas of the numbers and bar-
barity of the Indians, which threatened to take
away one-half their real strength. So the colo-
nel informed Mrs. Grummond that he should go
in person, and would bring home her husband.
Captain Ten Eyck, Lieutenant Matson, and Dr.
Ould went with the party. Long after they left,
and they left with the cheerful Godspeed of
every woman and soldier of the garrison, on a
holy mission, the pickets, which were distributed
on the line of march, indicated their progress,
and showed that neither the fort nor the de-
tachment could be threatened without such208

AB8ARAKA.

connection of signals as would advise both and
secure co-operation whatever might ensue.

Long after dark, the wagons and command re-
turned with the remaining dead, slowly passing
to the hospital and other buildings made ready
for their reception.

Lieutenant Grummond's body was found, and
eventually accompanied us on our midwinter's
march back over the plains.

A careful roll-call of the garrison was had,
and the body of every missing man was found.
Wheatley and Fisher were discovered near a pile
of rocks, surrounded by expended cartridges,
proving that their Henry rifles had done good ser-
vice. All the bodies lay along or near a narrow
divide over which the road ran, and to which no
doubt the assailed party had retreated when
overwhelming numbers bore down upon them.
Captains Fetterman and Brown were at the
point nearest the fort, each with a revolver shot
in the left temple, and so scorched with powder
as to leave no doubt that they shot each other
when hope had fled. So ended lives that were full
of pride and confidence in the morning. Captain
Brown's repeated dashes, and especially his suc-
cess on the 23d of September, had inspired him
with perfectly reckless daring in pursuit of In-
dians ; and only the night before the massacre
he made a call, with spurs fastened in the but-
ton* holes of his coat, leggings wrapped, and twoLESSONS OF THE MASSACRE.	209

revolvers accessible, leclaring, by way of ex-
planation, that he was ready by day and night,
and must have one scalp before leaving for Lar-
amie, to which place he had been ordered. He
had inspired Captain Fetterman, who had been
but a short time in the country, and already had
great contempt for our adversaries, with the
same mad determination to chase whenever
they could, regardless of numbers; and together
they planned an expedition of a week's trip to
Tongue River valley, with a mixed party of
ninety citizens and soldiers, to destroy the In-
dian villages and clear out all enemies. Disap-
proval of the plan did not change their belief in
its feasibility and wisdom; but here were eighty-
one officers and men, and among them the vet-
erans of a long war, utterly destroyed in their
hands, only six or seven miles on the route to
that same Tongue River valley.

This massacre proved the value and integrity
of Major Bridger and his statements, and 110 less
showed the wisdom of a settled policy not to pre-
cipitate or undertake a general war while there
was but a handful of men at the post; and the
army had not yet received such increase as could
promise any considerable support.

A kind Providence spared many, and the line
of road opened in the summer of 1866 was main-
tained. Other regiments have strengthened the
garrisons, and a year of changes finds the Indians
18*210

ABSARAKA.

still numerous and unpunished, but with the line
still maintained; while the fruits of the labor of
1866 are yet to be valued when that country shall
be occupied and sufficiently understood. If the
line be abandoned by its garrisons, as is probable,
to give better security for the Union Pacific Rail-
road, and if its choice hunting-grounds be given
to the Indians, who seem to have a right to them
at present, it cannot be doubted that the work
done will have its value, and Eastern Montana
will ultimately perfect its communications with
the Missouri through the field of so much strug-
gle and duty.PREPARATIONS FOR THE FUNERAL. 211

CHAPTER XXV.

THE FUNERAL, AND BURIAL OF FOURSCORE AND ONE VIC-
TIMS OF THE MASSACRE—COLD AND SAD HOLIDAYS—EX-
PEDITIONS ABANDONED—REINFORCEMENTS OF AUGUST YET
BEHIND.

The bodies of the dead were first deposited in
the spare ward of the hospital, two hospital-tents,
and a double cabin. Details from each company
assisted in their care and recognition. Many
gave their best uniforms, decently to clothe their
comrades,—and the noblest traits of the soldier
were touchingly developed as they carefully han-
dled the mutilated fragments, drew out or cut
off the arrows, and decently composed all for the
burial.

A long line of pine cases, duly numbered, was
arranged by companies along the officers' street,
near the hospital, and as each body was placed
in its plain receptacle, the number and name was
taken, for the future reference of friends.

The detail to dig a grave for this great entomb-
ment was well armed, and accompanied by a
guard; but so intense was the cold that constant
relays were required, and the interment was not
achieved until Wednesday after the fight.212

ABSARAKA.

Over the great pit, fifty feet long and seven
feet deep, a mound was raised, and the dead were
buried with a sad and solemn stillness that will
long leave its memory with those who had souls
to estimate the circumstances and lessons of that
dire calamity.

As if Nature herself were shocked by the
enormity of the Indian torture there inflicted,
and would still the passions of all, or forbid their
immediate indulgence, it so happened that from
the very night of December 21st the winter be-
came unmitigated in its severity, requiring guards
to be changed at least half hourly, preventing
out-of-door inspections of the guard, and driving
officers, ladies, and men to beaver, buffalo, or
wolf skins for protection from the cold.

The relief, as they hastened to their regular
distribution, presented no bad idea of Lapland or
Siberian life. The tastes, workmanship, and
capital of the wTearers were variously illustrated
in their personal wardrobes. A uniform cap
being useless and hardly endurable, even with
coat-cape fastened, hood-like, over the head,
the soldiers had permission to suit themselves
in respect of substantial comfort. Mittens that
ended at the shoulder; buffalo boots and leggings
nearly to the thigh; hats as tall as a Polander's,
with bushy wolf tails pendant; and tippets, com-
forts, coats, and vests of skins made an odd style
of uniform under the existing Regulations forCOLD AND SAD HOLIDAYS.	213

the better government of the Army of the United
States. There were, indeed, times when the
smallest possible number of men were allowed
to be exposed, and these only while the corporal
could return to the guard-house and fresh relief
might promptly follow up the same routine of
constant change. Some were frosted in crossing
the parade, some on their sentry platforms; and
guard duty with keeping warm were the princi-
pal work of all who had no part in hauling water,
cutting wood, the care of stock, or the issue of
supplies.

The holidays were sad as they were cold.
Lights were burned in all quarters, and one non-
commissioned officer was always on duty in each
building, so that in case of alarm there could not
be an instant's delay in the use of the whole
command. Each company knew its place and
the distribution of the loop-holes; the gunners
slept in tents near their guns, and all things were
ripe for the destruction of assailants should any
venture to attack.

The constant and drifting snow-storms soon so
lifted their crests by the west flank of the stock-
ade that officers walked over its trunks, and
when a trench ten feet wide was cleared, the
next snow or wind would fill it, as only snow
can snow and winds can blow in that suburb of
Cloud Peak, the home of perpetual snow.

The men themselves, who, at the October mus-214

ABSARAKA.

ter, looked forward to the holidays and Decem-
ber muster with glad anticipations, forbore all
demonstrations usual to such a period, and
sensibly felt the weight of the great loss in-
curred.

Of the sergeants who had distinguished them-
selves in the previous war, or had actively oper-
ated in the labors of 1866, nearly all of the most
prominent had fallen: Lang, a martinet, trim,
upright, and soldierly; Bissell, calm, mature,
and carrying into his profession the sturdy habits
of business which had marked his life in Chicago
before a hasty indiscretion impelled him to the
army; Smith, the pride of the mounted infantry;
Morgan, and many others, deserve an enduring
monument over their last resting-place no less
than heroes of more exalted stations from more
memorable battle-fields.

The whole garrison shared the gloom. Cha-
rades, tableaus, Shakspearian readings, the usual
muster evening levee at the colonel's, and all the
social reunions which had been anticipated as
bringing something pleasant, and in the simili-
tude of civilized life, were dropped as unseason-
able and almost unholy. Present and exacting
duty admitted no dalliance with pleasures that
were at other times rational and refreshing; and
a calm, sedate, but genial sympathy brought
most to a closer fraternity, almost confirming the
sacred proverb, "That it is better to go to theEXPEDITIONS ABANDONED.	215

house of mourning than to the house of feast-
ing."

But no calm review, no wealth of language
can bring before the minds of strangers to those
scenes any conception of the realities experienced;
neither would a literal catalogue of mutilations
and outrages upon the persons of the fallen bring
within the range of any imagination the capa-
city to present them as they were to the under-
standing of others. The aggregate of wrongs to
single individuals would sum up the shocking
features of many battle-fields; and the sum of
all inflicted upon the entire party can have no
precedent by which to estimate their horrors.

Nor was the abandonment of the proper rec-
reation of the holidays the sole result.

Plans had been made looking to a short win-
ter expedition, under the advice of General Cooke,
that " three hundred infantry, with much suffer-
ing, could perhaps do more in winter than three
thousand cavalry in summer*" The exact me-
thod of doing this had not been settled upon, it
is believed, though much talked of in social cir-
cles, where the ladies had the privilege of listen-
ing; and it was known that the colonel was de-
termined, as soon as reinforced, to make such
reconnoissances and outside movements as would
test its practicability without risk to the post;
but the destruction of Fetterman's command
within a few miles of the post engendered doubts,216

ABSARAKA.

which were freely expressed by the officers, whe-
ther the force that could be made available, even
after a successful march and surprise, could en-
tirely or signally destroy the villages of Red
Cloud, with his warriors, his kniving squaws, and
shooting papooses. Underlying these facts was
the general congratulation that a successful main-
tenance of the post until spring should reopen
the road to travel, would be a practical assurance
to the Indian of the ultimate extinction of his
hunting-grounds and the end of his supremacy
in Absaraka. Others suggested that perhaps
Red Cloud had concluded to keep himself vigor-
ously awake, and try the surprise part himself,
or so occupy himself as to consolidate all hostile
bands into some comprehensive system of hos-
tility to the post and the white man generally.

Besides this, it was a matter of notoriety and
fact that, while the officers were anxious for re-
peating arms or breech-loaders, only old styles
of rifles were on the way, and also that ammuni-
tion, not more than four or five months pre-
viously started from Leavenworth, was resting
itself at some place not disclosed to the white
warriors of Absaraka. Then the reinforcements
had not come; and as the affair of the 21st, with
the details of the same, had actually engrossed
the time and energies of the whole garrison, the
entire plan of destroying the Indians of the
Northwest, while the mercury was motionlessPREPARATION FOR CONTINGENCIES. 217

and the snow was all in motion, was temporarily
dropped.

True it was that the spirit which drove Fetter-
man to hasty disobedience and certain destruc-
tion, viz., a desire to settle accounts for some of
the outrages perpetrated during our six months'
sojourn, had somewhat decidedly inspired all the
ladies, as well as the officers and men, with a
longing to do something explosive and brilliant;
but the ladies had so often been told not to dis-
cuss military matters, and the tide of events hav-
ing unfavorably settled the prospect of our hus-
bands' gaining glory by miraculous adventures
with lied Cloud, there was a quiet acquiescence
in the condition of self-defense.

A stranger might have almost thought we were
besieged. The commanders of Forts 0. F. Smith
and Reno so construed their condition ; and the
constant watchfulness, strict discipline, and ever-
present preparation for all contingencies savored
not a little of the same essence, as we passed the
holidays of 1866-7 at Fort Philip Kearney, Ab-
saraka.

19218

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XXVI.

COMEDY OF ERRORS—ENTERPRISE OF THE PRESS — TRANSAC-
TIONS IN ABSARAKA MYSTERIOUSLY KNOWN TO THE PUB-
LIC BEFORE THEY HAD INFORMATION OF THE SAMS.

Has any military event in history, whether
sacred or profane, immediately after its occur-
rence called forth more elaborate and general
explanation, and involved more contradictory
and absurd criticism, all " founded upon fact,"
yet ignorant of that valuable article, than the
massacre near Fort Phil Kearney, December
21st, 1866?

Of course the public could not be expected to
know, nor the press to announce, that the only
means of communication between that post and
Fort Laramie, the nearest mail and telegraph
station, was through two hundred and thirty-five
miles of hostile country and through couriers
sent by the post commander himself.

Neither could the great American people wait
for information; but they must know exactly
and fully all the particulars for perusal while
coffee was cooling at the next morning's break-
fast-table.

It was, of course, to be expected that the Illus-ENTERPRISE OF THE PRESS.	219

trated Papers should act promptly and perspicu-
ously, with all- the embellishment and accuracy
which wood engraving affords, and do this so
truly to life that it would be at once recognized
by all actors in its scenes; and it was equally
certain and necessary that a "special artist,"
some "actual observer," or a "special corre-
spondent,should furnish the editor's sanctum
with the right material for his use in advance of
the mails. There was certainly no difficulty as
to historical precedents or illustrations of Indian
warfare from which to combine a proper sketch,
and accordingly the work was begun, even before
the couriers had reached Laramie with details of
the transaction itself.

As there was no one to contradict, and no one
who knew the truth, a large margin was left for
the play of the fancy, and the imagination was
drawn upon with great freedom and success.
The people were of course greatly shocked by
the tragedy, and were certain that somebody was
terribly to blame. The Indians were supposed
to be so quiet an.d peaceful that nobody asked
whether the massacre was one of a series; but
statesmen as well as editors, those who claimed
to know all about Indian affairs, and those who
never saw a live Indian out of a city show, de-
vised theory upon theory, to the great delight
of their own complacent souls and with all the
wonderful wisdom of absolute ignorance.220

ABSARAKA.

It could not be expected, in the urgent demand
for particulars, that truth and justice would be
the essential features of the whole; and the sen-
sation had to be used just at the time, or some-
body's paper or somebody's friend would suppose
that somebody else, who was regularly compen-
sated to cater to the popular passion for the start-
ling and novel, was ignorant of that of which he
knew nothing. So it happened that numberless
journals obtained, at last, the true version of that sad
affair.

Not to name those papers and thus arouse invid-
ious distinctions where so many showed brilliant
powers of imagination, a few choice selections
will do honor to them all and injustice to none.

Albany, a city set on a hill, Argus-eyed and
sagacious, had a corresponding pre-eminence in
the way of invention and preciseness of detail. It
portrayed, as "from, reliable informationthe fear-
ful climax, " when the last band of survivors were
driven to the gates of the fort, knocking and
screaming in vain for admission; when the last
cartridge from revolver, carbine, and rifle was
expended; when the sabers and butts of muskets
were broken; and when, leaning against the
gates, weary and bleeding and all resistance fruit-
less, all fell in one heap of mangled humanity,
unsupported and uncared for." This sketch
closed its recital with the startling announce-
ment that the commanding officer, whom itENTERPRISE OF THE PRESS.

221

doomed to future obloquy, with two full compa-
nies, was looking on, afraid either to fire or open
the gates lest the garrison within should be mas-
sacred by the infuriated savages and the post
should be sacked!

Block-houses, of course, reserved their lire!
Loop-holes shone with the glaring eyes of fright-
ened soldiery, but not with the gleaming rifle!
Four howitzers, which .could have swept the
slope and bottom land, were silent and innocent
of harm to anybody!

And yet, as a matter of fact, the fight was not
within sight of the fort; and its capacity for de-
fense or the support of any party near by was
superior to the whole force of Indians in Tongue
River valley.

One "Illustrated Paper" had a report "from
the only eye-witness of the massacre." This
person was said "to have been cut off from his
party by Indians, and from a thicket only two
hundred and fifty yards distant from the fight
he saw the repeated charges of the cavalry, the
dashing adventures of officers and men, and the
last shot discharged by the last survivor through
his own brain."

And yet, as a matter of fact, the very person
accredited with this narrow escape and these
providential aids to a close observation, did not
see a shot fired by the party, or any part of the
conflict; but went out with Captain Ten Eyck's
19*222

AB8ABAKA.

relieving party, after failing to find Fetterman's
party when firing was heard, and saw what
Captain Ten Eyck saw of the fight, and that was
—nothing.

A second "Illustrated Paper" had an en-
graving of the fight, and indicated in advance
what should be done with the post commander.
Others were hardly outdone by this. All had a
convenient scapegoat for the whole affair. The
gallantry and prowess of some were praised,
while dereliction and cowardice were branded
upon others.

Even the metropolitan papers of New York
and Washington could not possibly wait, but
discharged their shafts, regardless of character
or truth. Thus pamphlets, letters, editorials,
and pictures expressed their theories or positive
statements; so that beyond the opinion of Lieu-
tenant-General Sherman accompanying a sol-
dier's letter, published at Washington in a pam-
phlet, with other documents sent to Congress
upon the massacre, and a critique of the Cincin-
nati Gazette upon the pamphlet itself (author un-
known to us), no correct account of the tragedy
has ever gained access to the people at large.

To those who were present under the shadow
of such a calamity, it seemed harsh and brutal
that, more than two thousand miles away, there
should be such quick and morbid ambition to
citicise and abuse; and the ladies were not aSTORIES OF CORRESPONDENTS. 223

whit behind the officers and men in thoroughly
wishing that delegations from the eastern cities
could spend some days in that country to try
a few dashes after Indians, and take a turn at
guard or picket duty, and live a time where
newspapers are sometimes two months in com-
ing, where bacon takes the place of sea-food, and
desiccated materials put on the name and func-
tion of vegetables.

We had become perfectly accustomed and
hardened to correspondents from the plains,
whose warped or false representations discred-
ited every good thing. Thus, for instance, three
papers among those of the largest circulation iu
the country declared that the commanding offi-
cer was constantly giving powder to his enemies,
and that ladies threw packages of sugar and cof-
fee over the stockade to the squaws, A tender-
hearted, sympathetic, but temporary attach^ of
the Indian Bureau knew just how the massacre
occurred—viz., that the poor, hungry, starving
women of the Sioux had come to beg, and their
husbands had come to ask a little powder for
hunting and to have an order revoked as to gifts
of arms to Indians, and, being fired upon, they
became desperate and took immediate ven-
geance. This critic, whose narration had its
place on the tables of members of Congress,
said a wood train could not have more than six
men with it, and could not possibly have been224

ABSARAKA

attacked by three hundred Indians. He did not
know how slowly six men would have built a
post; nor that the timber trains sometimes num-
bered ninety or more wagons, each drawn by six
mules; that each team required a driver; that
the work required choppers and loaders and a
guard to protect them; and that six men could
not do this.

Some supposed that the whole was caused by
ignorance of the Indian tricks and habits, and of
the surrounding country, notwithstanding the
fact that some of the officers not involved in the
skirmish had spent the summer and fall in just
such warfare and in reconnoissance of the coun-
try for miles in all directions.

Every conceivable hypothesis but the correct
one was adopted, and everybody guessed, without
seeming to think that possibly the authorities of
the fort itself knew something of the affair, and
were old enough to make some official report of
the matter.

One said that the soldiers abused the squaws
and the women of the country, although, except
at the July meeting with the Cheyennes and the
short stay of French Pete's rescued wife, there
was never a squaw at the fort.

At least three disappointed aspirants for civil
berths became newspaper correspondents and
traducers; but the sting of their falsehoods was
innocuous, as their inducement was understood.SENATE CALLS FOR TEE REPORT.

225

One and all gloried in abuse; and no wonder
is it that the hard labor of 1866, its skirmishes
and exposures, its chases and its losses, were
never told, lest credit should inure to the pioneer
expedition to Absaraka.

The information supplied, and that manufac-
tured, alike furnished some amusement to the
garrison; but, for the sake of many friends who
were anxious to learn the truth, it would have
been grateful to the feelings had the truth been
made known, to accompany the false as its anti-
dote. At last the United States Senate called
for the report of the commanding officer, at the
April session, 1867, and again at the July session;
and when it appears, some additional light may
be furnished by which to confirm or disprove
this comedy of errors.

Kote.—Although Brigadier-General P. St. George Cooko
removed Colonel Oarrington from Fort Phil Kearney, with-
out waiting for that officer's report, no sooner was that report
received by Lieutenant-General Sherman, than General Cooke
was himself relieved, and General Augur was assigned to fill
his place.

Note.—(Edition of 1878.) The general history of opera-
tions, the text of Chapter XXIV., and the Official Report of
Appendix I., are deemed sufficient explanation of Fetterman's
massacre, without the Report of Col. Carrington, although
its use has been authorized by the War Department.226

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XXVII.

NEW YEAR'S CHANGES—MARCH TO FORT RENO—FORTY DE-
GREES BELOW ZERO—HOW IT FELT AND WHAT IT DID.

New Year's Day, 1867, was without its an-
ticipated festivities. All honor to the 27th In-
fantry,—until then the 2d Battalion of the 18th
Infantry, and which on the last day of Decem-
ber severed its relations with the old regiment,—
that during the holiday week they accepted their
sad lesson, and with manly self-deMal refrained
from those indulgences which are so common
at Christmas and the advent of a New Year.

On New Year's Day the Military Reservation
was finally announced, in orders, giving to the
burial-place of the victims of that great disaster
a memorial character, honorable to the courage
of the fallen.

A few days after, Brevet Brigadier-General II.
W. Wessels, Lieutenant-Colonel of the 18th, a
soldier with laurels and a gentleman without
blemish, arrived with two companies of cavalry
and four companies of infantry, of which one com-
pany was to be left at Fort Reno, his former post.

Orders came to remove headquarters to Fort
Caspar, and all preparation was duly made.
General Dandy, Chief Quartermaster, with dis-MARCH TO FORT RENO.

221

cernment and courtesy, fitted up army wagons
for the women and children, and deserves due
thanks for our earthly salvation, as that prepara-
tion alone secured us a safe deliverance during
the trip that ensued.

"After night cometh the morning/' and at
Crazy Woman's Fork, January 25th, 1867, the
order of nature was regularly preserved. We
left Fort Philip Kearney at half-past one p.m. of
the 23d, just at the hour fixed. Packing had
been done, wagons were loaded, houses had been
evacuated for new-comers, and although the
snow again began its fantastic drifting and plen-
tiful resupply, the march had to be made, and
the extinct road could hardly become more dis-
tinct, but possibly even worse.

By ten o'clock at night, by dint of shoveling
and picking at proper intervals, nearly six miles
had been attained, and the train corraled on a
commanding summit to wait for the coming
moon.

Lieutenant Bowman had been detailed to com-
mand the escort of twenty cavalry and forty in-
fantry as far as Fort Reno, and discharged his
trust with unwavering diligence and acceptance.

At one o'clock a.m. the bugle sounded, and
just at three o'clock our invaluable guide and
scout, Captain Bailey, reported "that himself
and moon were ready." The sky had cleared,
the stars were brilliant, and the aurora borealis228

ABSARAKA.

faintly endeavored to show itself and cheer our
onward way.

It is picturesque so to travel. Napoleon, it is
reported, traveled over snow, but left his family;
and the novelty of the movement of officers,
their wives and children, and the usual families
of band musicians, with their liberal allowance of
future trumpeters, flutists, and drummers, gave
this march a distinguishing feature not usually
credited to that masterly winter trip of Napo-
leon to Italy by the way of the Alps. The
wheels creaked, the mules made their usual vocal
sounds at the early disturbance of their feed, and
everybody shrunk into clothing as closely as
possible to evade the increasing cold.

The thermometer hanging in our wagon al-
lowed the mercury to do its share of shrinkage,
and lingered about thirteen degrees below zero,
with great apparent hesitation, if not positive re-
luctance, at being kept out of the bulb. Stalk-
ing in front, leading his pony, stamping through
drifts and feeling his way, guide Bailey led off
with inordinate self-possession, not to say cool-
ness, and soon after daylight we were once more
in camp at Clear Fork. Breakfast was soon
over, the mules were fed, and the march pro-
ceeded. It was the remark of Captain Arnold
that it was " stunning cold " and before twenty-
four hours more were passed it became clearly
evident that he had the right idea, and that ex-INTENSE COLD.

229

pression will hereafter be to us not a provincial-
ism of doubtful origin, but a Simon pure exponent
of that style of cold.

Of course for awhile there was a keen watch
for Indians, since as they see everything and
know everything, it was just possible that they
might envy us our horses, mules, and scalps; but
the country was covered with buffalo, who did
not even pay us the compliment of being scared,
and in fact for twenty-five miles they were never
out of view. Their quiet labor in the snow, wal-
lowing and trampling for grass, was also a posi-
tive assurance, so said Bailey, that they had no
red men in company.

So we plowed, dug, and plodded on. Before
night we were at Crazy "Woman's Fork. That
any one of the party left it alive, and made the
next march, now seems a wonder. The corral was
formed in the grove at the bend of the stream,
and wood was abundant after digging it out of
the snow, but there a wood fire actually lost one-
half its virtue. As fast as snow melted and rolled
from the billets, which were heaped on as high
as a man could reach, the same melted snow
turned to ice, and each fire was soon girt about
by constantly thickening ice. To stand fronted
to the flame, then reversed, and to do this con-
stantly that fearfully long night, was the resort
of almost everybody. Cooking was out of the
question. Hatchets broke our bread, and water
20220

ABSARAKA.

was sufficiently warmed to thaw the chunks.
Slices were not attempted. Thanks to our little
stoves, the ladies essayed the luxury of steeped,
not to say hot coffee, and with partial success.
None of the special artists who portrayed the
massacre accompanied us, but the picture of an
entertainment given to Lieutenant Bowman, es-
cort commander, and Captain Arnold, is still
before us.

The general train formed a complete circle,
with headquarters wagons in the center. By
every fire were groups bending forward with
outstretched hands to gather a little vital warmth.
Hopeless of supper, most of the women and
children closed themselves up in their wagons,
and from each little stove-pipe the white smoke
told all night how hopefully they were struggling
to worry it through. Children were crying of
cold, and men were multiplying expletives.
Drivers left their teams, and began to avow that
they " never would drive another rod until it was
warmer." All at once the colonel and a party of
officers approached our wagon and knocked.
The door partly opened, and we know how it
must have looked as a tin cup suddenly gleaming
by the camp-fire was quickly delivered, and its
recipient hastened to a blaze to imbibe its con-
tents while yet unfrozen. Then another and an-
other went out in the same careful way, and the
door slammed again. Next, with the same cau-COLD COMFORT.

231

tion, were passed forth bread, with pieces of the
last turkey of Fort Phil Kearney, which, having
been chopped with the hatchet, had also been
softened over the fire, after the coffee had been
concocted. As the door opened, we suppose the
view must have been about as follows: In the
foreground, a lady sitting upon a pile of wood,
with feet to the stove, though these were cov-
ered with high buffalo boots, her head enveloped
in a beaver hood, her form wrapped in linsey-
woolsey and buffalo skins, and her hands stirring
something like turkey knobs and bread chunks
over the stove. In the background, in a perfect
nest of wolf skins and beaver, two boys with
caps, boots, and coats trimmed with the same
material, and pushing themselves as close to that
little sheet-iron arrangement as safety and culi-
nary duties would permit;* on the right and left
a saber, shotgun, rifle, and revolver, with pend-
ant pails and cooking utensils; at the extreme
end, a thermometer, worn out and desolate.

The iron itself seemed jealous of doing any
radiation whatever, and some dry pine wood
which had been brought with us burned out so
quickly, and lost so much courage and efficiency
by constant replenishing, that it really was not
the fault of the stove, for it could not possibly
be heated through between times. It never was red
hot, and its very top would neither thaw nor toast
bread, unless when a kettle let down within had232

ABSARAKA.

contact with the flame that struggled to do its
best.

Lieutenant Wands, with indomitable tact and
energy, was everywhere, between the necessary
warnings, encouraging drivers, cheering up sol-
diers, keeping himself alive, and doing good
generally. Everybody had some adventure.
Mules got mad and broke loose, dashing just
where they pleased, as if bound to keep up cir-
culation by constant exercise.

Sometimes a party would be seen coming with
a great log, struggling through snow nearly
waist deep, and now and then some desperate
character would throw himself down, determined
to have a sleep if he froze to death. This was
of course stopped, and with chattering teeth and
aching limbs and benumbed feet, general stamp-
ing was resorted to, to keep circulation busy
after the manner of the mules.

Mrs. Wands and Mrs. Grummond had the
same school of practice in keeping up fires, and
little Bobby Wands had the same ambition to
burn his buffalo boots as other little boys we
know of.

The convenient window in the wagon door,
when the frost was scraped off, was a capital
place for study of human nature under adverse
circumstances; and it is morally certain that
any one of those wagons, in the exact condition
as then seen, would have been worth to P. T.FORTY BELOW ZERO!

233

Barnum the restorative equivalent of his loss in
the great fire.

At last the sentry called "one o'clock/' and
all through camp was reapted, " Good! it's one
o'clock!" Some were for having reveille sounded
at once; but guide Bailey, who had tried the
ascent out of the bottom to the summit, east-
ward, found that no exit could be had until day-
light. It was no doubt a lovely place for In-
dians, if they had been on that bluff, but they
were not; and but for the shelter of the hill no
living creature could have withstood the ex-
posure.

From one o'clock to three, each hour was
called, and at three the thermometer gave out
entirely. The mercury settled in the bulb, froze
itself stiff, and treated that sheet-iron stove with
outrageous contempt.

Forty below zero ! and the night dragged its
hours so slowly! By four o'clock patience gave
out also. Do or die was the impulse of all, and
the slow work of getting frozen hands to put on
frozen harness began, or rather such a thing was
ordered to be done. Whether the teamsters
thought the bugle summons was the thawing
out of an old call, as once happened in the ex-
perience of the celebrated traveler Baron Mun-
chausen, or they were too nearly frozen to ap-
preciate their import, is not certain; but call
after call failed to get them from their fires,
20*234

ABSARAKA.

until a verbal order, concise and to the point,
promised all to be left behind, without wagon <or
rations, that were not ready to start punctually
at six.

With the dawn came the report of the sad work
of the night. Assistant Surgeon Hines had the
fingers of both hands frozen, and they were
already quite black; while many teamsters and
nearly half of the escort were more or less
frozen, some of them requiring amputations as
soon as we reached Fort Reno.

With great difficulty, by the assistance of
those comparatively uninjured, and the exercise
of the positive authority of the officers, the train
was at last ready. From the bottom land there
was a sharp rise of nearly sixty feet to the bluff,
and the first teams that tried it, even after the
drifts had been shoveled away, repeatedly fell
for want of foothold, and back came loaded
wagons, dragging the kicking, tangled mules
with them. Details of men took charge of the
wheels, whips on either side, and ropes ahead,
gave additional impulse; and in three hours the
entire train had successfully passed the first six-
teenth of a mile out of twenty-six to be made to
Reno.

Just as the last wagons were buried in a deep
cut, half a mile from the river, the alarm of
"Indians" was given. A messenger came and
reported that the rear was attacked. TeamsARRIVAL AT FORT RENO.	235

were put to the gallop, the train was closed up,
half frozen men in the wagons took their arms,
and Lieutenant Wands, with a mounted party,
dashed back to bring up the rear, and ascertain
the facts. All proved a false alarm; but an
hour was lost.

Fortunately the day was still and clear. The
glare of the sun was at times blinding; but the
goggles, which on the plains are used both
against snow-blindness and dust, enabled all to
get along tolerably well. Bufiklo kept us com-
pany until within a few miles of Reno. Mes-
sengers were sent on in advance, and at dusk
we safely passed its gates, and received at the
hands of Captain Proctor, Adjutant Kirtland,
and other officers, not only quarters, but all
creature comforts for the whole party. Such
was the first sixty-five miles march returning
from Absaraka. Such were three days of our
second winter on the plains. If we claim no
special credit for endurance, and have never
questioned the necessity of such a march at such
a season, certainly, like good wives, we followed
wherever led, and we do not envy any officer's
wife, of however long experience, her claim to
have had a harder trip after such a summer.
Perhaps some have. Ours was ample for us.

It is now like a dream, when it comes to mind,
that nearly one-half of more than fifty demon-
strations of hostile Indians in the Mountain Dis-236

amsaraka.

trict were under the very eyes of the ladies of
the garrison and their children. The lesson is
not forgotten , as we no less recall the Mercy that
spared us. Nor does a single sentiment of com-
plaint or reflection upon the Indians, the weather,
or anybody else, have its place in our recollec-
tions of the past. It was our impulse and duty
to go, and we went. No regrets are entertained;
but sometimes it seems that we should have had
more enjoyment and quiet had there been more
men along, and that the Indians would have
treated larger numbers with greater respect;
and sometimes it seems very strange that that
trip to Fort Caspar, just then, was such a matter
of life or death to the nation, as to make it a
question of life or death to us.FORT RENO TO FORT CASPAR.

237

CHAPTER XXVIII.

FORT RENO TO FORT CASPAR—THENCE TO THE UNITED STATES
—COURTESIES OF THE ROUTE—VISIT OF DIGNITARIES, MILI-
TARY, CIYIL, AND INDIAN, AT M'PHERSON—MORE CHANGES.

Nearly three days were spent at Reno chang-
ing the infantry escort and providing for those
who suffered. Lieutenant Jacobs, son of Dr.
Jacobs, an old friend, at our birthplace, Danville,
Kentucky, was its commander.

Our days' marches were forced,, as far as snow
would permit, and were—1st, Dry Fork of the
Cheyenne ; 2d, Wind River; 3d, Brown Springs,
four miles east of the South Fork of the Chey-
enne; 4th, the North Platte, near mouth of Sage
Creek; 5th, Deer Creek Station, burned by In-
dians in 1865; and 6th, to Caspar. Indians had
kept out of sight, and the headquarters of the
18th were again approaching a home. Lieuten-
ant Wands, guide Bailey, and others rode for-
ward, to give notice of our speedy arrival; when,
all at once, we found our ambulance closed in by
others, and upon looking out discovered the whole
train on a trot, in column of six wagons front,
and thus moving all in mass. The quick passing
of an orderly was all that had been noticed, and
without the sound of a bugle or other warning238

ABSARAKA.

we found ourselves preparing for Indians, only
six miles from Caspar. A party of red men had
passed between the train and those who with
Lieutenant "Wands had gone in advance, and
galloping close up to the telegraph office, had run
off the stock of the horses just after the officers
had dismounted at the fort.

The colonel, who was riding along a ridge some-
what in advance, recognized a mounted party
crossing the Platte to be Indians, closed up the
train and moved on; but pursuit was hopeless,
as the Indians had seen the escort turn the hill
in full view, and were nearly across the Platte
three miles distant when discovered.

Soon we were met by Brevet Major Norris, a
friend of old times, with his company of the
2d Cavalry, and returned with him to post,
where he had already anticipated our wants.
Here also Brevet Major Morris, Captain Free-
man and wife, and Lieutenant Carpenter, all old
officers of the 18th, competed in their welcomes,
with other officers previously unknown, to us all.
Here also, to our great delight, we met Mrs.
Potter and her husband, the new adjutant of the
regiment, who, after long service as acting as-
sistant adjutant-general during the war, and as
commandant of the District of Utah, while
colonel of the 6th TJ. S. Volunteers, had been
appointed to the 18th Infantry and at once placed
on the staff. Mrs. Potter and little Carroll hadAGAIN ON THE WAT.

239

just arrived from Laramie upon advices of change
of headquarters.

The first thing done was to disencumber our-
selves of blankets and furs. The next, was to
open our eyes as Lieutenant Wands inquired
where most would we prefer to go rather than
remain at Caspar, the most barren and insignifi-
cant post on the plains. The apparent joke as
to 'preference was earnest of a welcome fact; for
sure enough, General Augur, upon assuming
command at Omaha, had changed the head-
quarters station to McPherson, and thus we at
once began to prepare ourselves to double our
track to Sage Creek and extend our winter's
march over the path of 1866, and within ninety-
seven miles of old Kearney. Orders had mis-
carried, or the trip to Caspar would have been
spared us.

The next day Captain Kellogg of the 18th, with
his most estimable and lovely wife, arrived, and
the associations of olden times were agreeably
renewed.

Good-bys quickly followed, and with Brevet
Major Morris of the 18th in charge of the new
escort we were again on the way. The second
day we reached the North Platte again, where
Lieutenant Jacobs, who had now to return to
Reno, bade his farewell, leaving pleasant memo-
ries of his courtesies as a gentleman and effi-
ciency in charge of the escort.240

ABSARAKA.

Before stopping, on the sixtli day of February,
the colonel had the misfortune to be accidentally
shot while riding rapidly to close up the train,
by the discharge of his revolver, which had been
badly repaired at Caspar, the ball entering the
scarpal space, grazing both femoral artery and
sciatic nerve, following the bone around to the
outside of the limb, where it lodged. Instead of
returning to Caspar, he ordered the train crowded
forward to Laramie, and at noon of Saturday, the
ninth of February, the corral was formed in the
Laramie River bottom near the post.

The whole-hearted Mr. Bullock threw open
his house, and, with Surgeon Shell, heaped upon
the party that remained for twelve days with the
colonel every comfort and attention that home
itself could have furnished. The second day
heavy snow fell, and the last of headquarters
did not reach Fort McPherson until March 2d>
although Adjutant Potter and Quartermaster
Wands, with their families and part of the bag-
gage, were sent a few days in advance. The trip
from Laramie was without escort, none being at-
tainable, although there had been an outrage
perpetrated but a few days before between the
post and Fort Mitchell; still, no danger was ap-
prehended. The ride of fifty-three miles to the
latter post was made in one day; and two or
three days of rest passed delightfully, as Captain
Hughes of the 18th, and Assistant Surgeon Cun-THE PLATTE CROSSED ON TEE ICE. 241

ningham, nephew of Lieutenant-General Cun-
ningham of the British army, were our excellent
and willing entertainers. They had given the
same cordial greeting to the advance train, and
thus Reno, Caspar, and Mitchell had alike kept
up that old army hospitality which was once its
pride and is the essential and redeeming feature
of its isolated social life.

Scott's Bluffs, Fortification Bocks, Chimney
Rock, and Court-house Bock, had a different
language as they rose before us, cold and snow-
clad; but even winter could impart no more
gloom to their barren features; and the same
cedars peeped through the snow that had dotted
the sterile sides and canons in the heat of
summer.

Captain Neil, Dr. Latham, Mr. Adams and
wife, and young Ja-nney, of Columbus, Ohio, were
still at Sedgwick, but otherwise few old friends
were met. Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Dodge
of the 30th Infantry, which was in camp across
the river, and Lieutenant Bennett also called.
The sight of a full regiment reminded us how
constantly General Wessels and the upper garri-
sons were watching daily for their arrival, and
how long we had lived in the same expectancy.

The Platte was crossed on the ice; but it
would hardly have been the fair thing to have
passed it without recognition, so our ambulance
broke through a few times, and three or four

21242

ABSARAKA.

little scares were undergone for old acquaintance
sake.

From Fort Sedgwick to Fort McPherson the
drifting sands of summer had been overshadowed
by the deep and drifting snows of winter; but
with Valentine and Baker and Morrow to yield
their best for our physical necessities, the journey
soon came to an end.

We had been to Absaraka and back again!
All phases of life, all eccentricities of climate
and temperature, all grades of exposure and dan-
ger, and intercourse with all styles of human
nature had been experienced or encountered.

Fort McPherson became home for a time.
Here were some reminders of old times, as the
spring of 1867 brought Indian depredations to
the very vicinity. Here, too, were Indian coun-
cils, Indian visits, and Indian promises. Here,
too, the Special Indian Commission spent a
month in seeking interviews with the Ogillallas
and Brul& Sioux of the Republican, and taking
the testimony of Colonel Carrington as to the
facts concerning Fetterman's massacre.

Herej too, a court of inquiry met to take tes-
timony, and we had the pleasure of again meet-
ing Captains Haymond and Phisterer, who left
Fort Phil Kearney, August 1st, 1866, and had
been summoned from Pittsburg and New York
as witnesses respecting the affair of December
21st following their departure.fort Mcpherson.

243

Here, also, were visits from Generals Sherman,
Augur, and Custar; and here, also, Spotted Tail,
Standing Elk, Swift Bear, Two Strike, Pawnee
Killer, The Whistler, Long Bull, The Man that
walks under the Ground, Joe Smith, Sharp Nose,
and The White Antelope had talks, and gave
pledges of friendship.

Here, also, the courtesy of Brevet Lieutenant-
Colonel Mizner, of the 2d Cavalry, and his wife,
and the officers of his command, and the sis-
terly welcome of Mrs. Potter made our arrival
pleasant and our stay delightful, crowning with
something like the amenities of old-fashion times
in the States, our return from Absaraka, Home
of the Crows.

But changes still occurred! Mr. Wands had
been transferred to the 36th Infantry, and with his
family soon returned westward again. Lieutenant
Brent succeeded him as regimental quartermaster.
Colonel Mizner took his turn to visit the Indian
country farthei west, and his accomplished wife
anticipated our own trip eastward a few weeks.
As at the outset so at the close of our trip across
the plains and back again, the same kind Provi-
dence guided and guarded our footsteps, and
more than ever brought home to the soul the
sweet assurance of his presence

Wherever we wander,
"Wherever we roam.244

ABSARAEA.

CHAPTER XXIX.

IN MEMORIAM.

The dead of 1866, in the occupation of Absa-
raka, were those who were worthy. Officers and
men alike had done duty well, and the majority
had an honorable record before they engaged a
new enemy in a new country.

Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel William J. Fet-
terman, son of Captain George Fetterman, de-
ceased, an old army officer, was born in garrison,
and was instinct with the ambition of a soldier.

He was appointed a lieutenant in the 18th
United States Infantry in May, 1861, and joined
the regimental headquarters almost immedi-
ately. In the School of Instruction for officers,
organized by the colonel of the regiment in July,
1861, he was ambitious and proficient, and in his
duties as recruiting officer in Ohio realized sub-
stantial success, while, no less, commanding
esteem by his refinement, gentlemanly manners,
and adaptation to social life*

After he accompanied the regiment to the
field, and when the changes incident to the war
had placed the field officers of the regiment onm MEMORIAM.

245

detached duty, as generals of volunteers, Captain
Fetterman commanded the detachment, and
earned the reputation of being a "brave soldier.

Ilis return to the regiment in November, 1866,
had been sought, and no less looked for with
glad anticipation, as officers were so few, and
his social and professional character alike made
him a favorite.

As the senior officer serving with the 2d Bat-
talion, just taking the new style of the 27th In-
fantry, it was naturally expected that he would
take command of it whenever the colonel should
join the 1st Battalion, which was to retain the
old number, but had its companies on the lower
route.

That he was impatient because Indians were
not summarily punished, and permitted this feel-
ing and contempt of the enemy to drive him to
hopeless ruin, where a simple deference to the
orders and known policy of his commander, and
still higher authority would have brought no loss
of life whatever, is matter of history; yet, such
was the esteem entertained for him by his colonel
and many friends, that as the grave received his
remains, and the battle-field evinced the vigor of
his desperate defense, no bitter reflections min-
gle with the necessity of rendering equal justice
to the living.

In the prime of manhood and the pride of a
noble spirit, he reached forth for laurels that
21*246

ABSARAKA.

were beyond his reach; and with all the support
that human energy and quick haste could fur-
nish, the error could not be retrieved, and his brief
Indian campaign and life closed together, when
he had just reached his new field of labor, inex-
perienced in its methods and contingencies, and
incurring the saddest penalty for neglect of the
experience of others.

In life he was a gentleman. In death he was
mourned and honored.

Captain Frederick H. Brown, enlisted in the
18th Infantry at Columbus, Ohio, was at once
appointed a sergeant at regimental headquarters,
and then quartermaster sergeant. Among the
first appointments from the ranks, under the
then existing law requiring the colonel to fill the
vacancies of second lieutenant, Mr. Brown was
second. He was almost immediately appointed
regimental quartermaster and commissary, as
his antecedent experience in the commission
business at Toledo had peculiarly fitted him for
such duty. This office, in the field and out of it,
he filled until promoted captain, late in 1866,
when he received orders to join his company at
Fort Laramie.

He had become so attached to the country
about Fort Philip Kearney, and so enthused by
his purpose to take the scalp of "Red Cloud,"
that Indian skirmishing fastened itself upon hisIN MEMORIAM.

241

nature with the hold of some constitutional dis-
ease.

"With it all he felt a deep sense of neglect that
the flood of brevets which rolled over the regi-
ment omitted his name; and when one officer
was breveted for services in the Atlanta cam-
paign, although, during the whole period, that
officer was at the North, and others had honors
for similar erroneously designated services, he
became impatient, eager, and reckless,

His intimacy in the family of the writer brought
forth frequent sketches of his history and disap-
pointments ; and while he could cheerfully ac-
cept and reason upon the circumstances of the
command, and intellectually recognize the im-
possibility of doing more than was being done
to punish the savages, his restless spirit would
hardly let him till up the measure of his neces-
sary duty, so set was his purpose to do some
service that would command the recognition of
his six years' of connection with the 18th In-
fantry.

On the night before his death, already ad-
verted to, when he called, equipped for imme-
diate duty, and at a time of the evening when
there was no show for service, he was peculiarly
earnest in his regret that he must leave without
" Red Cloud's " scalp. He asked for the colonel,
and said "he wished they would hurry up rein-
forcements. He was going to have one more248

ABSARAKA.

fight if lie had to work night and day to finish
his papers." He adverted to the colonel's re-
fusal to permit himself and Captain Fetterman
to go to Tongue River valley on a trip with the
mounted men, and said "he knew it was impos-
sible, but he just felt that he could kill a dozen
himself."

Those who knew Captain Brown, or, as all the
officers styled him, "Fred," know how he over-
flowed with genial humor, and interested him-
self in whatever imparted social life to the
march, or garrison life. His relation of an In-
dian skirmish on the 23d of September was fre-
quent; and just before his death he made up its
history, which he said " showed one good fight
he had with the rascals."

That his impulses led Brevet Lieutenant-Col-
onel Fetterman to disobey orders on the 21st of
December, at the sacrifice of the whole detach-
ment, is not questioned; and yet we have no
heart for blame when the strength of his friend-
ship, his pride in his regiment, his disappoint-
ment as to honorable mention, and his brave but
false estimate of the spirit of the Indian, chal-
lenge so much of our regard as memory brings
him back to us, as when we parted but a few
hours before he left earth's scenes forever. He
said " he would always keep a shot for himself;"
and doubtless thereby saved himself from tor-
ture.IN MEMORIAM.

Lieutenant George W. Grummond, who fell
in the same memorable slaughter, had achieved
success in the war with the rebellion as captain
and field officer of Michigan volunteers, and was
understood to have been breveted brigadier-
general of volunteers before he ceased his con-
nection with the Army of the Cumberland. Our
narrative has shown how narrow was his escape
on the 6th of December; and the sketch of Fet-
terman's massacre shows how closely he obeyed
his orders to remain with Captain Fetterman.
His ambition prompted him to volunteer to ac-
company that party, and the fact that his remains
were found with those of Sergeant Lang and a
few others, more than a quarter of a mile in ad-
vance of the other dead, indicates that he either
was covering the retreat or was disabled and
killed in a gallant defense. He had a soldier's
spirit, and in social relations was genial and al-
ready esteemed by all. He alone, of the fallen,
left a widow to mourn his loss, and his remains
returned with her to Tennessee, where they re-
ceived their final burial.250

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XXX.

OMAHA TO VIRGINIA CITY, MONTANA.

The foregoing narrative has given the distances
for the best day-by-day marches, and such facts as
to wood, grass, and water as are of practical
value along the route from the Union Pacific
Eailroad to Fort Philip Kearney.

The westward-bound traveler will find at
Omaha such extensive supplies of merchandise
and outfit, at the establishments of W. R. King
& Co., Jewett & Ely, John M. McCormick & Co.,
Hurfords, Lehmen & Co., Stephens and Wilcox,
C. F. Catlin, S. & A. B. Saunders, and fifty other
grocery, hardware, dry goods, and stationery
houses, that he will find himself not a whit at
loss if he has reached that city without much
antecedent outlay; while the Union Pacific Rail-
road regularly transports its burdens beyond the
first spur of the Rocky Mountains, passing en
route the wagon departure at Horse Shoe Creek,
and again at Cheyenne, affording a comparatively
easy route to Laramie and points beyond.

To those who travel with their own wagons
and substance, this narrative gives many hints;OMAHA TO VIRGINIA CITY.

251

but the whole line from Leavenworth, or Ne-
braska City, on the south side of the Platte, has
been temporarily impaired by the Indian en-
croachments, the westward tide of travel, and
the natural laws of that advance. "With no af-
fectation of scientific research more than to col-
lect such botanical, floral, and geological speci-
mens as the circumstances of the march would
permit and a natural taste for such study would
prompt, our information from competent sources,
in company, sets forth Southern and Middle Ne-
braska as full of promise. The beautiful farm-
ing lands back of Omaha will find their contest-
ing claimants; while salt,building material, and
indications of coal show that the State is capable
of expansion and self-support with little extrinsic
aid.

Beyond Nebraska, and apart from the accom-
modations of the Union Pacific Railroad, the ox
and mule teams still hold supremacy, and for
their benefit some further information is given.

The trip of Major James Bridger and guide
Henry Williams in 1866, who were sent forward
by Colonel Carrington to visit the authorities of
Montana and survey the route, or shorten it and
open a new route, furnishes many facts additional
to those contained in the report of Colonel Saw-
yer, and their notes, somewhat abridged, are by
permission freely used for our present purpose,
with the confidence that this will always be an252

ABSARAKA.

avenue for travel, though interrupted in the set-
tlement of Indian questions for a time.

The following statement closely approximates
the odometer measurement of General Hazen in
1866, and while this is twenty miles less than
Colonel Sawyer's route, the course of travel
adopted by Major Bridger confirms his opinion
that nearly thirty miles more can be saved as
soon as the government or emigration can safely
operate and improve the road:

Fort Philip Kearney to Fort C. F. Smith................91 miles.

Fort C. F. Smith to Clarke's Fork...........................................63 "

Clarke's Fork to Yellowstone Ferry........................................90 "

Yellowstone Ferry to Bozeman City;..........................51 "

Bozeman City to Virginia City.......................................70 "

Total.....................................................................365 miles.

The first distance is divisible as follows:

Fort Philip Kearney to Peno Creek Branch........*	Smiles.

To North Bank of Peno Creek, with timber, grass,

and water..........................................................................................................7	"

To Second Crossing of Peno Creek, with same sup-
plies................................................................6	"

To Croosing of Goose Creek, with same supplies...	4	"
To Brown's Fork of Tongue River, with same sup-
plies.................................... ............................................13	u

To East Fork of Little Horn River, with same sup-
plies........................................................................................................................17	"

To Grass Lodge Creek, with same supplies.................15	"

To Botten Grass Creek, with same supplies......................16	"

To Fort C. F. Smith, Bridger's Cut-off...............................8	"

Total...................................................... 91 milesOMAHA TO VIRGINIA CITY,\	253

Between Tongue River and Little Horn River
eight forks are crossed, the largest of which,
" Colonel Kinney's Fork," is quite a stream of
clear water, with nearly two feet of depth iii the
autumn.

Between Little Horn and Big Horn Rivers are
nine small streams of constant water.

The Big Horn River is nearly three hundred
and thirty yards wide> with from three to six feet
of water, and is crossed by a substantial ferry.
In 1866 Kirkendall's train lost a wagonmaster by
attempting to ford it; but it can be forded, with
some little risk to stock and merchandise, at a
low stage of water. It is unsafe for strangers,
and the ferry is indispensable to general travel.

Fort C. F. Smith, on the Big Horn River, was
built by Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel C^ Kin-
ney, Captain of the 18th Infantry in 1866, and
suffered less from Indian adventures on account
of the vicinity of the friendly Crow Indians, and
because it was west of the main hunting-ground
of the Arrapahoes, Cheyennes, and Sioux. It
is the last residence of white men until the trav-
eler reaches Bozeman City.

Associated with Captain Kinney in the build-
ing of Fort C. F. Smith, and with wonderful
vigor and patience resisting the effect of wounds
and apprehended heart disease, should be men-
tioned Brevet Major Thomas B. Burrows. His254

ABSARAKA.

father is well known as the veteran friend of edu-
cation in Pennsylvania.

The second distance, before referred to, is di-
visible as follows:

From Fort C. F. Smith to Dubois Creek, a fork of

Beauvais Fork of Big Horn River, N.W. by N.... 10 miles.

This stream is about fifteen feet wide. Road good
except the crossings of two small creeks, and
distant from the mountains about seven miles.
The timber is ash and box elder.

To North Fork of Dubois Creek, N.W. by IT.......... 10 miles.

Eoad crosses small creeks and ravines, and is quite
bad. The stream is narrow, and eight miles
from the mountains. Grass good, and timber
for fuel.

To South Fork of Prior1 s River, ................... 8 miles.

Road passes one long canon, cutting the divide
between Big Horn and Rocky Ranges, crossing
several creeks, and in places quite rough. Grass
good.

To Ice Water Spring, N.W. by N......................... 15 miles.

At four miles is water in a small branch. At five
miles farther is Millard's Spring, with good
grass and water. This spring rises and flows
from a high, level prairie, four miles from the
base of the mountains, forming a branch of
Prior's River, three feet wide and twelve inches
deep. At six miles farther comes Ice "Water
Spring, with good grass, but no timber, although
at Prior's River, two miles beyond, the timber
is abundant. Road is in many places quite
rocky. Ice Water Springs rise from a mound
in the prairie, supplying four small streams
which unite in a channel six feet wide and three
feet deep, flowing with great rapidity.OMAHA TO VIRGINIA CITY,\

255

To Spring Creek, "W.N.W.................................... 8 miles.

Road crosses Prior River and its four miles of
beautiful valley, thence up the valley of Spring
Creek, or North Fork of Prior's River. Here
are many steep bluffs until the road attains the
summit of the divide between Prior's River and
Clark's Fork. Grass excellent. Only sufficient
timber for fuel.

To Clark's Fork, nearly "W.................................. 12 miles.

The road is good, and all prairie except two dry
creek-crossings, which are not decidedly bad.

Clark's Fork is here nearly one hundred yards
wide, with a rich valley and abundance of grass
and timber.	-*

Total....................................... 63 miles.

The third distance is divisible as follows:

To Rocky Fork................................................... 7 miles.

This stream is forty-five yards wide, about three
feet deep, with good ford. Luxuriant timber
and grass. Ten miles from the mountains.

To Berdari's Creek—Branch of Rocky Fork............. 12 miles.

Rocky Fork is crossed twice. Good camping-
grounds are found every three miles. Grass
and timber abundant.

To South Fork of Rosebud.................................... 10 miles.

Three miles up Berdan's Creek. Road rough
until the main divide is reached, between this
creek and the South Fork of Rosebud. Stream
about fifteen feet wide and two feet deep,
abounding in beaver dams. Grass good; but
only sufficient timber for fuel. Road runs six
miles from mountains.

To Rosebud River Camp........................................ 8 miles.

Down South Fork of Rosebud one mile; thence
crossing a divide of three miles. Rosebud is
nearly twenty-five yards wide and two and one-256

ABSARAKA.

half feet deep. Cottonwood and willow timber
is plentiful, and grass good. Thence down
Eosebud four miles to best camp. About ten
miles from the mountains.

To Stillwater, W.S.W......................................... 6 miles.

Eoad crosses the main Eosebud and follows up
Stillwater Fork of Eosebud. Eoad good, tim-
ber heavy, and grass good. Stream is about
sixty-five yards wide, three feet deep, and quite
a rocky ford. About six miles from the mount-
ains.

To EmmiVs Fork................................................18 miles.

The road runs W.S.W., to North Fork of the*
Stillwater. Grass and timber very heavy, and
camping-grounds every three miles. One di-
vide is crossed before reaching EmmiPs Fork,

which here empties into the Yellowstone Eiver.

EmmiPs Fork, named from the massacre of
EmmiPs party, in 1822, is about twenty feet
wide and eighteen inches deep. The Yellow-
stone is here about one hundred and twenty
yards wide and from three to five feet deep.
The valley is from six to fifteen miles wide,
and timber is very heavy.

To Big Boulder Creek.......................................... 17 miles.

Eight miles up Yellowstone valley, crossing
"Lower Cross Creek" at five miles, and "Up-
per or Big Cross Creek" three miles beyond.

Eoad, grass, and timber good; thence the road
is over level prairie nine miles, with abundance
of grass and timber.

To Yellowstone Ferry.......................................... 12 miles.

Eoad good. Timber is mostly on the north bank.
The ferry is diagonally across the river, of

nearly two hundred and seventy-five yards. -

Total........................................90 miles.OMAHA TO VIRGINIA CITY.	257

The fourth distance is divisible as follows:

Yellowstone Ferry to Warm Spring, S.W............... 4J miles.

Up the Yellowstone River, after crossing, four
and a half miles. Road here bears west toward
the hills, becoming very heavy, and crossing a
succession of small creeks and ravines.

To Twenty-five Yard River...................................10§ miles.

Southwest five miles across the ridge to the Yel-
lowstone. Road difficult, crossing sidling hills.

Up the valley two miles to foot of "Big Hill."

Across the ridge, with better road, 8-J miles.

This river derives its name from its width.

Plenty of young timber, and grass good.

To Beaver or Pass Creek....................................... 17 miles.

Road runs S.W. by S. Road for ten miles very
good, until leaving the river and entering the
pass called Flat Head or Clarke's Pass. The
last eight miles crosses a number of spring
creeks, which flow from the siiow range. No
timber in this pass, except small pine and aspen.

To Cold Spring Creek.......................................... 10 miles.

Up Beaver or Pass Creek. Road very rough.

Grass good. Timber in abundance, of small
varieties of pine and aspen.

To Head-waters, Cold Spring Creek........................ 5 miles.

Road crosses the divide to the east Branch of Gal-
latin River. Timber largely destroyed by fire
several years ago.

To Bozeman City................................................. 4 miles.

Down the East Gallatin River. Here is a success-
ful flour-mill, and a small but thrifty village. -

Total........................................ 51 miles.

The fifth distance is divisible as follows. Road
adopted in 1866:

22*i358

ABSARAKA.

To Madison River

33 miles.

Southwest to "West Gallatin River thirteen miles.

Eoad runs across the valley, which is twelve
miles, and nearly all occupied by farms, with
abundance of grass, and well watered by small
streams from the mountains. This river is
about one hundred and fifty yards wide, and
from two to two and one-half feet deep, very
swift, with a heavy growth of cottonwood tim-
ber. Thence, southwest by south, nearly twenty
miles across the dividing ridge to the Madison
River. Road good; grass abundant; but little
timber near the road.

To Meadow Creek............................................... 21 miles.

Road crosses Madison River. This river is nearly
two hundred yards wide and three feet deep.

Thence up the stream five miles, westward up a
canon four miles, to main divide of Hot Spring
valley. This spring boils up vigorously, and
with temperature unpleasant to the hand. Near
are the first quartz leads. The road is good,
but rough. Thence south, across the divide, to
Meadow Creek, twelve miles.

To Virginia City—by cut-off................................. 16 miles.

The usual road is twenty-two miles.	-

Total,

70 miles.

Aggregate distances 365 miles.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 259

CHAPTER XXXI.

INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS—INCIDENTS OF 1865-7.

The entire history of the relations between
the United States and the Indian tribes of the
Northwest, during the last twelve years, has
been affected by the mistakes of 1866. The
massacre of that year was the direct fruit of
scant treaties and violated law, and succeeding
bloodshed has been the natural result of efforts
made to settle the habitation and status of the
Indians who at that time were recognized as
rightful occupants of Dacotah.

The reports and documents as to this period are
voluminous and exhaustive. During the winter
of 1865-6 the Indians were comparatively quiet.
During October, Generals Harney and Sanborn
made a treaty, at the mouth of the Little Arkan-
sas, assigning to the Cheyennes and Arrapahoes
a new reservation, partly in southern Kansas and
partly in the Indian Territory. This was de-
signed to remove them from the vicinity of Colo-
rado ; but the treaty " permitted them to reside
upon, and range at pleasure through, the unset-260

ABSARAKA.

tied portions of that part of the country which
lay between the Arkansas and Platte Rivers,"
and which they claimed as their own. This
treaty accomplished nearly as much for peace as
had the presence of the large force of volunteers
then scattered over the plains.

The Minnesota war also ended, and the chief
question for consideration was that of protecting
overland travel, and securing a route for the pro-
posed Union Pacific Railroad.

General Curtis wrote from Fort Sully, May
30th, 1866, that the proposed " Cheyenne and
Black Hills" expedition had been abandoned,
adding, " There may be some bitter complaints
of this interference with the desire of our fron-
tier men to spread over all parts of the Indian
country, but justice and humanity will be ad-
vanced by this change of orders."

General Pope, whose Department included
Minnesota, Iowa, Missouri, Kansas, Dacotah,
Montana, Nebraska, Colorado, Utah, and New
Mexico, wrote in February: " At present there
is almost a general pacification in the Indian
country within this Department." Of the Omaha,
Atcheson, and Leavenworth routes* converging
at Fort Kearney, he says, " All these are safe to
travel, even in small parties." In treating gen-
erally of western emigration, he uses, the follow-
ing terms: " "What right under our treaties with
Indians have we to be roaming over the wholeINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 261

mining territory, as well as the plains to the east
of them, molesting the Indians, in violation of
treaties and right, which we solemnly pledged
ourselves to prevent? How can we expect the
Indian to observe a treaty which he sees us vio-
late every day, to his injury ? How can the Indian
keep peace under such circumstances? We
promised to protect him from our people, and
do not fulfill our promise. He is forced to pro-
tect himself, and tempted every day by the care-
less and irregular manner in which parties of
whites travel through the territory, to do as the
whites do,—seize, whenever he can, anything he
covets. The Indian cannot keep peace, even if
he would."

The marching of Indian Commissioners with
long wagon-trains of presents, the widely her-
alded assurance that thousands of red men
would assemble at Laramie to establish definite
terms of permanent peace alike induced quiet
on the border and faith in good results. The
treaty movement was right, and the Indians
assembled in good faith, for a conference on
equal terms; but that treaty did not cover the
real issue at stake.

Fetterman's massacre, near Fort Phil Kearney,
at once aroused the entire Indian population
from the Arkansas line to the upper Missouri,
and precipitated into hostility toward the whites,
many bands or tribes which, at most, would262

ABSARAKA.

only have robbed in small parties but for the
stimulus of that carnage. All military reports
of that period recognize this fact. It does not
seem to have been understood that the Laramie
treaty of 1866 affected and sought to reach In-
dians who were accustomed to roam south, as
well as north, and that every tribe, there repre-
sented, had some members who did not assent to
its terms, and who, in fact, sympathized with
Red Cloud when he withdrew the young men
from the conference to go upon the war-path.
It is equally important to realize that Chiefs are
simply "braves," who control by virtue of their
superior merit and will; that the union of bands
in single tribes is very loose, unless against a
common foe, and that they are to be caught, or
approached and tamed, separately. Because one
band is either hostile or friendly is not the assur-
ance of the temper of the next band in order.
Hence war, except Against Indians armed for
war, or committed to war, only develops more
war, distrust, and failure. There was more of
truth than passion in the words of Sitting Bull
in 1877: " When you find a white man who will not
lie, you may come back to me" And there was truth
in the statement of General Sherman," that every
locality wanted a force at its command equal to
resist the Indians of the whole Northwest." It
is equally true that ranchemen, squatters, half-
breeds, and trappers were reckless in robbingINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 263

red men, but howled for protection if the Indian
took his own property back.

The period covered by the Narrative, in this
volume, will be still better understood by a fuller
statement of the facts which immediately pre-
ceded and followed the expedition of May, 1866.
The writer took command of old Fort Kearney,
Nebraska, late in 1865, and of the East Sub-Dis-
trict of Nebraska, in February, 1866. The 18th
IT. S. Infantry was the only Regular Army regi-
ment which could be placed on the frontier. One
battalion was sent on the Fort Riley route, and the
third was on recruiting service. The 7th Iowa,
10th Ohio, 12th Missouri, 1st Nebraska, and 2d
West Virginia Regiments were clamorous "to
return to their homes before corn-planting."
The 6th and 7th IT. S. Volunteers were still on
the plains; but as they had been paroled during
the civil war, for temporary service on the fron-
tier, they demanded their discharge when the
civil war ended. The Union Pacific Railroad was
still a future enterprise, and the border States,
having in mind the "Report of Colonel Saw-
yer's Trip in 1864-5/' were urgent that a wagon-
road should be immediately laid out around the
Big Horn Range to Virginia City. By reference
to page 43 of the Narrative, it will be seen that
the Niobrara route was also to be kept open and
a fort built at foot of the Cheyenne Black Hills.
Along the Platte River there was comparative264

ABSARAKA.

quiet. The Plum Creek and Julesburg raids,
and Chivington's more frightful slaughter of de-
fenseless Indians were still fresh in mind, but
hostile operations were confined to the move-
ments of small bands, who ran off stock, im-
posed upon a ranche, or robbed a defenseless
train. During the winter of 1865-6 and the
ensuing spring, the small force, then disposable,
was sufficient to prevent incursions and guard
the emigrant trains which almost daily passed
westward.

Under direction of the government a careful
survey of the Platte River was made in March,
1866, with view to a proposed bridge-crossing
for the Union Pacific Railroad at Fort Kearney.
Scouting-parties visited the Republican and its
forks, and brought back an actual detailed ac-
count of the timber which could be used for
bridge-piles, without encountering an Indian or
crossing a fresh trail.

A large body of Pawnees, of various bands,
headed by Pe-ta-la-sha-ra (Chowee) visited the
post, left their squaws upon the islands of the
Platte, to tan beaver-skins in peace, and made a
protracted buffalo-hunt on the Republican, with-
out contact with hostile Sioux or Cheyennes. In
view of past raids, and the proposed discharge
of so many volunteers, it was deemed necessary
to supplement the small force on the overland
stage-routes, by calling Pawnees, fast foes of theLA-HIC-TA-PA-LA-SHA.

Pipe Chief—Pawnee.	Page 264.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 265

Sioux, into the United States service. A bat-
talion of four companies, under Major North, was
mustered in, and notwithstanding the ludicrous
tableau presented, when four hundred Indians
sat erect in McClelland saddles, clothed in full
uniform, cap and ostrich feather included, and
armed with carbine, revolver, hatchet, knife, etc.,
it did look warlike, because the men could easily
strip, for real work, and they would fight Sioux
as a matter of luxury.

The winter passed quietly. The proposed
Montana expedition was organized, and fulfilled
its destiny, as detailed in Mrs. Carrington's Nar-
rative ; and the careful reader of its quiet para-
graphs will find many suggestions which, in the
light of subsequent history, reflect much light
upon the merits of that enterprise.

It is a matter of history that neither General
Pope, who ordered the expedition, nor General
Sherman, who believed that it would ensure a
safe emigrant route to Montana, had been fur-
nished with, or knew of, the old treaties as to
that particular country which it would violate;
neither had it been clearly announced that the
success of the proposed Laramie conference
would hinge upon a cheerful modification, or the
faithful execution of those treaties. In urging
the retention of the belt between the Arkansas
and Platte Rivers for public transit, General
Sherman expressly made the condition, 44 that it
23266

ABSARAKA.

did not violate some one of the solemn treaties
made with those Indians, who are very captious,
and claim to the very letter the execution on our
part of those treaties, the obligations of which
they know so perfectly."

It must also be borne in mind that the Conner
expedition of 1865, and the first establishment
of the Powder River post, Fort Reno, was a
committal of the government to the occupation
of territory which had yet to be acquired by
the United States ; and that this involved the
necessity of increasing the military force upon
the Plains beyond the demands of ordinary
times.

It was true that small bodies of emigrants occa-
sionally suffered, but no less true that judiciously
organized trains passed safely, and that no wide-
spread combination of tribes was realized until
the forced occupation of the Big Horn country
introduced a costly and protracted war. The
Indian was assailed in his last covert, on the
only soil where game remained, and it was
understood by him to be, as it was in fact, his
final struggle for independence and self-support,
after the manner of his fathers.

With this glance at the circumstances under
which the military occupation of that country
was initiated, there is to be associated the state
of affairs which existed along the Platte, and
thence southward, across the Republican, during

PE-TA-LA-SHA-RA.

Pawnee Chief—Ghowee Band.

Page 265.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 267

the spring and summer of 1867, shortly after the
massacre.

The Union Pacific Railroad was in progress of
construction at the rate of from two to three
miles a day, and its protection became the chief
employment of troops. Regimental headquarters
of the 18th Infantry were at Fort McPherson,
with a garrison of Battery C, 3d U. S. Artillery,
and Company D, 2d U. S. Cavalry. Small parties
of Indians would steal stock or annoy working-
parties, but the chief active hostility was along
the posts of the lower line, and in the valley of
the Republican. This valley was hunted over
indiscriminately by Cheyennes and Sioux, and
equally by Indians who were friendly and those
who were hostile to the whites. The policy of
the Post Commander, as enjoined by Generals
Sherman and Augur, was to persuade all who had
in good faith signed the treaty at Laramie to go
north of the Platte, so that hostile Indians could
be dealt with by themselves.

On page 243 of the Narrative of this volume,
the visits of Generals Sherman, Augur, and Cus-
ter, and of many noted Indian chiefs, are briefly
noticed. General Custer, in " Life on the Plains,"
and in " The Galaxy" magazine for May and
June, 1872, also mentions his halt near Fort
McPherson. Much light is cast upon subsequent
military movements by reference to the details
of conferences held with Indians at that post,268

ABSARAKA.

during May and June, 1867, including one at
which General Custer was present.

" Spatted Tail," " Standing Elk," and other
Brule and Ogallalla chiefs, came with a large
number of braves and their families to give
assurance of the good faith with which they
kept the pledges made at Laramie, and to ac-
cept a home and support. These were assigned
to Brady's Island, near the post, as a rendezvous,
and General Augur promptly sent a month's ra-
tions from Omaha, in addition to those furnished
from the fort. The name of Spotted Tail has
become so celebrated for his loyalty to obliga-
tion and his exceptional respect for his Indian
wife, that their portraits are given, as well as
some incidents connected with their visit. He
was taken upon an engine at North Platte sta-
tion, then just established, and was whisked by
his camp of wondering people at a speed of
nearly thirty miles an hour, as if some iron
monster was running away with their chief. He
looked at a watch, held in the hand of the ac-
companying officer, then at the driving-wheels,
then made the motion of shooting an arrow,
and then relaxed into his commonplace accept-
ance of the facts. At one interview, when pipes
had done all possible soothing, and all were ready
to talk, powder was asked for. When told that
the Great Chief at St. Louis must first consent,
he counted the estimated days of delay withCIN-TE-GI-LE-SKA.

Spotted Tail and Ms Squaw.—Brule Sioux.	Page 269.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON 1HE PLAINS. 269

grunts of unqualified disfavor. The quick use
of the telegraph in his presence, and a quick
answer, restored his kind demeanor, and taught
him a little of the white man's craft. On one
occasion a thousand rations were issued, and
in an hour the sugar had disappeared. Around
the pile of bacon, flour, beans and hominy, a
circle of nearly fifty old women danced, and
their song of thanksgiving, as with shrill screams
and distorted faces they whirled and leaped
and swung their bodies, was more as one might
imagine the rejoicings of fiends over some
fresh soul lost, than as the expression of grate-
ful hearts; and the horrid shrieks could only
have been more thrilling if they had been a
formal prelude to the scalping of their honored
host.

Spotted Tail manifested profound respect for
his wife. When, with others of the band, they
were suffering extremely for certain medical ap-
plications, which was attended to by Post Sur-
geon Davis, they delicately declined to enter the
house of the Post Commander, but, as he passed
the piazza and recognized the mistress of the
house, whom he met near Laramie, he turned to
his squaw, who walked behind him, and both
joined in a bow of that recognition.

The settlement of " Spotted Tail" at Brady's
Island left open the adjustment of troubles with
the Cheyennes and Sioux, who still lingered in the
23*270

ABSARAKA.

valley of the Republican and points still farther
south.

Mne commissioners had been sent west to in-
vestigate the Indian matter, particularly the Fet-
terman Massacre (see Appendix), and they were
daily expected to take Colonel Carrington's tes-
timony. General Augur, Department Com-
mander, directed that officer, then commanding
post, to send messengers to " Pawnee-Killer,"
" The "Whistler," and other chiefs, and tell them
that honorable terms of friendship would be con-
ceded if they would come to a conference. These
Indians came at different times and made short
visits. Each visit, however, brought representa-
tive men, and in spite of the monotony of Indian
interviews, three are put on record, so that those
who read the history of succeeding operations
may recognize the chiefs and judge of their con-
duct.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 271

CHAPTEE XXXII.

INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS—INCIDENTS OF 1867—
INDIAN CONFERENCES.

On the 19th of April the Cheyenne village, on
Pawnee Fork, in "Western Kansas, had been de-
stroyed by General Hancock's command, the
Indian women and old men having abandoned
it on the near approach of the troops. Pawnee
Killer was among the chiefs who visited General
Hancock's camp, April 14th, when an effort was
made to induce them to send for their families.
" Most of them," says General Custer, « exhibit-
ing unmistakable signs of gratification at this
apparently peaceful termination of our encoun-
ter." A fruitless pursuit of these Indians, both
Sioux and Cheyennes, followed this failure to
bring back their families and the destruction of
their town. A long succession of raids upon
stage stations had aroused that entire region to
demand the punishment of the offenders. These
events were not understood at Fort McPherson
at the time of the visits now referred to, neither
were the antecedents of " Pawnee Killer" spe-
cially alluded to in the conference with him, at272

ABSARAKA.

which General Custer was present. (These con-
ferences are transcribed literally, from the notes
of the interviews.)

May 21st, 1867. "The Whistler," Ogallalla Sioux,
came in with a party. Question by Colonel Carrington :

" Did you get my letter ? "Where were you ?"

Answer. "I was at the Arkansas. I think good, and no
wrong. I come to shake hands and say what is good. I and
White Antelope made treaty at Laramie, and swore to do
nothing against the whites. We have a paper, and travel by
it."

Colonel C. " Will you show me the paper ?"

(The paper endorses " The Whistler," " Bull Fly," and
*1 Yellow Jacket.';)

Colonel C. " Where is your home now ?"

Answer. " This side of the Arkansas. That is where I have
been since the whites said they would not go through my
country with soldiers."

Colonel C. " How long were you on the Arkansas ?"

Answer. " Twenty-seven sleeps, and we came to White-Man's
Fork."

Colonel C. " How many lodges ?"

Answer. "One hundred."

Colonel C. " Who has fought you? The white chief be-
lieves that you were good at Laramie, and is glad you did not
hurt the whites. Who has hurt you since the treaty, whites
or Indians?"

Interpreter. "He says there is no one who gave him
anything back; he went to shake hands with whites near
Fort Lyon, other side of Island Wood Creek. When they
went there, they did not throw away their lodges; were satis-
fied ; women got scared; threw away (left) their lodges. If
they wanted to fight, would get it. Came here for protection.
Interpreter told them, there, the country did not belong to
them."

" Sharp Nose" and " Brave Heart" (Brule Sioux).INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS.

273

Interpreter. " He says, no big chief. You are chief; he
thinks you head chief."

Colonel C. "I am big chief here; have been twelve moons
up to Big Horn."

Interpreter. " He says he has nothing bad for you. He
is a small man, but has something to say."

Colonel C. " Tell him to speak."

Answer. "Was at Laramie. The chiefs there gave him
that paper. Whenever he sees an officer he wishes to shake
hands."

Colonel C. " Ask him where they want to stop. Bid the
. Cheyennes drive them away ?"

Answer. " He is afraid of Cheyennes."

Colonel C. " Does he want to live near white man or hunt?"

Answer. u The other side of Turkey Creek ; plenty of buf-
falo; Solomon Fork."

Colonel C. "Tell him if they want to stay, chief and
braves will see them to-morrow, and give them things to
eat."

Answer. " That paper I have, I will use."

Colonel C. " Tell him it's good."

Answer. " He has that paper" (and shakes hands).

Colonel C. " We tell all white men to shake hands with
Indians with such papers."

Answer. " On this side of Arkansas white men thick as
grass—shook hands. They told him to come near and put
lodges near." (This reference seems to be to Gen. Hancock's
march.) i4 Women and young men got scared,—threw away
all their things. Come for protection,—three hundred lodges.
He and a few come and ask for something, lodges, etc. All
the rest are coming. Give him some kettles and pans."

Colonel C. " When will the rest be here?"

Answer. "All the horses are poor,—some-time,—wish to
hear what you think. He comes from this side the Ar-
kansas ; nothing to eat for twenty days,-—they rest at
White-Man's Pork."

Colonel C. " Any Brulds ?"

Answer. "No."274

ABSARAKA.

Colonel C. " How many ?"

Answer. " Three hundred and sixty lodges. He has been on
this road. Never thought wrong of whites. Some Indians
light. He wants to take care of his band,—wants peace,—
wants you to give them some white men to go with them, in
case of trouble to tell them where to go."

Colonel C. " Tell him I will give him some kettles, pans,
etc., and things to eat, and any lodges I can spare, and send
word to Great Father for what I have not, to send them what
he thinks best."

Answer. "He says he don't want to fight. Government
promised to help them. "Wants wagons and goods and men
to go with them,—means nothing bad. How!" (Shakes
hands.) "You have made his heart glad,—he is satisfied."

Colonel C. " Have they been to Beauvais's ?" (A ranche
up the road.)

Answer. "No, sir."

Long Bull (Oh-than-ca-pas-ka). (Credentials presented,
signed by Gen. Curtis, Fort Sully, October 28th, 1865.) " He
loves his people."

Colonel C. "Tell him it is very good. The white chief
will hear him."

Answer. "They" (others) "have talked,—thinks the same
as others. Big head chief, at Moran's." (A ranche up the
road.)

Colonel C. " Who are the chiefs left behind?"

Answer. "Slow Dog is back at village, and Man that
has been wounded with a small wound in the body (Small
Wound). He says they are the main men there. He is an old
man ; goes by the men that are there,—some are fighting men.
He comes for something good. He has been on Solomon's
Fork. Never received any goods from the government,—»
wants them now,—needs them. He heard there was a big
man of the government here. He came to see as quick as he
could. He has made robes and traded them,—now is poor."

Colonel C. " Tell him that the white men from the Great
Father are gone to Laramie; will be kind to him till they come
back. Where are their ponies ?"INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS.

275

Answer. " At Mr. Boujier's."

Colonel C. " Tell them when our talk is over, I will give
them some hay and something to eat. Ask them if they want
to talk to-morrow." (No answer; but shake hands.)

The "White Antelope" (Brule). "He is no head man,
he is a soldier ; he has come with his lodge. His heart is good.
He has been to war with other Indians; tries to keep them from
war with the whites. He heard from all Indians there were no
soldiers to go between Plum Creek and Solomon's Fork. These
Indians are poor(Very likely that White Antelope had
some idea as to the treaty of 1865.)

Colonel C. " Do they want to live in one place, or to go
and hunt?"

Answer. " They want thirty days' rations, for all; want to
go and tell the news to their people."

Colonel C. "When?"

Answer. " To-day."

Colonel C. "What they want now is food for the present
party?"

Answer. "Yes, sir."

Colonel C. "I am willing to give them two white men."

Answer. "He wants white men with Indian women, to
teach them the ways of the whites; wants to go back."

Colonel C. "Do all wish to go this evening?" (No an-
swer.)

Colonel C. " How many have come ?"

Answer. "One hundred and one in all; nine lodges have
come in, the rest are back. About three hundred and fifty
are at mouth of Black Wood; it empties in Republican, near
White-Man's Fork."

Colonel C. " Tell them, since they came, I sent to Laramie
over the wire, to General Sully, Big Man of the Commission.
He is coming here; has left Laramie; there are six of them."

Colonel C. " How many miles is their village off the main
road?"

Answer. " Sixty-five miles."

The following letter was given to " The Whistler," and, as
appears hereafter, he made its contents known to other chiefs:276

ABSARAKA.

" Fort McPherson, Nebraska, May 21st, 1867
" To The "Whistler, who came to see me, and to all the
Ogallalla Sioux south op the Platte River.

" Come and see me if you want peace. I will feed you, and
give you protection and provisions for your people j and while
you are at peace the whites will protect and take care of you.
Come to Moran's House.

"Henry B. Carrington,

"Colonel 18th TJ. S. Infantry,
" Brevet Brigadier-General U. S. A.

" Tougon is here." (A half-breed interpreter.)

(Moran's Ranche was particularly named, so that collisions
might be avoided and none come at random to the road.)

It is to be noticed that the statement of these
Indians as to their contact with General Han-
cock's column, so far as it goes, is in harmony
with the actual facts.

On the 2d of June, a messenger reported that
another party of Indians had arrived at Jack
Morrow's ranche, nine miles west of the Post,
and wished an interview. They were directed to
come to the fort. This they declined to do, and
the orderly reported that some of Morrow's best
horses, which had been grazing on the prairie,
had disappeared. A part of Battery C, 3d Artil-
lery, under Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Ransom,
was at once sent with wagons, and with orders to
escort or bring them to the fort, forthwith, and
that they must send runners for the missing
horses. This they did, and then came to the
fort.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 277

The Man that "Walks Alone on the Ground (Ogal-
lalla Sioux) first spoke.

Question by Col. Cakrington.—" Did you come from the
Republican?"

Answer. " No ; we came from Beaver Creek."

Colonel C. "Where is The "Whistler?"

Answer. " He is at Beaver Creek."

Colonel C. " Did he get the rations that I sent him?"

Answer. " He did."

Colonel C. " Did he say he was coming here again soon ?"

Answer. 11 He did; and said that he and his band would
go north of the Platte River, where the Brules went."

Colonel C. "I wish to tell you that the white soldiers in
large numbers are coming here, and driving the hostile Chey-
ennes this way. I want friendly Indians to keep on the north
side of the Platte River."

Answer. 111 and my men want to cross the river."

(Orders had been received to furnish Lieutenant-Colonel
Custer's detachment of the 7th Cavalry with rations if they
touched Port McPherson during a proposed scout.)

Colonel C. (to interpreter). " Ask him who stole the stock
this morning. The white chief is very angry about it, and I
want the horses brought back."

Answer. " He says that he got in with Whistler at Beaver
Creek, and they were talking of coming on the road, and some
of them did come, and the Cheyennes run off the horses, and
that Ae, The Man that Walks Alone on the Ground, in-
duced the Cheyennes to return the stock, which was done,
except two horses, and Joe Smith (present at the conference)
promised to return them or give two mules in their place."

Colonel C. "Did The Man that Walks Alone on the
Ground or Joe Smith suppose that we were going to fight
them?"

Answer. " They did."

Colonel C. " When I first sent out word to have them
come in why did they not come?"

Answer by interpreter. " He says that Whistler told them
that the white chief had a good heart, and told all the band to
24278

ABSARAKA.

come in to the Post, and when they got ready to come, they
were told that the white soldiers would fight them and were
then afraid to come."

Colonel C. " Ask him if they would like to go north of
the North Platte, to the Sand Hills, and be taken care of and
fed by the government ?"

Question, in reply. 11 Are you an officer?"

Colonel C. 11 Yes; I am a big chief, and command all the
country around here."

Interpreter. " He says he has a family, and wishes to
go with them and his band north of the North Platte, pro-
vided the government will feed them and take care of them.
He, and his father's fathers before him, had lived and hunted
on this river, and he thinks that he has the best right to it."

Colonel C. u Tell him that I control this country here, and
I will furnish means to take care of them if they go across the
river and be at peace with the whites, and not steal their stock "

Answer. " We want it to be as it used to be,—at peace with
the whites."

Colonel C. " Ask him if the Cheyennes (southern) have
not a bad heart."

Answer. "Some of them have a very bad heart, and say
they won't kill the whites, but will steal their stock, and that
there are a great many now about Plum Creek and about Jules-
burg, stealing stock. The Cheyenne Chief, Black Kettle, don't
want to fight. He is now on the other side of Fort Lyons."

Colonel C. "Is The Whistler a good Indian ?"

Answer. "Yes."

Colonel C. " How many days would it take to come here,
if I send them across the river?"

Answer. " He says that their horses are very poor. He will
go back and see his people, and move as soon as he can."
(These pledges were afterwards redeemed by some of the band.)

Colonel C. " Tell him that I got a dispatch from the
Great Chief. General Sherman is coming here next Tuesday.
Would he like to remain and have a talk with him ?"

Answer. "Joe Smith will remain, but he and the others
will go back to their village."INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 279

Colonel C. " Tell them if they want to be friends to the
whites they must let me know where they are, so that I can
keep the soldiers away, and not disturb them."

Answer. " He says he has sent some of his men back to the
village this day to bring (take) good news back."

Colonel C. " Where is their village?"

Answer. " It is thirty-five miles southwest of White-Man's
Fork, on Black Wood."

Colonel C. " Tell them, if they want to be at peace with
the white man, they must keep away from the roads, and not
interfere with trains. The white chief has a good heart and
straight tongue, and will take care of his friends; but his ene-
mies he will punish."

Interpreter. "Joseph Smith says, he came here last
summer; he didn't want to fight the whites,—that he is a sol-
dier at the head of the Ogallallas. The Man that Walks
Alone on the Ground says, that he would like to have two
white men to go along to the village and help him to move."

Colonel C. 11 Tell him he can have them, and ask him
who he would like to have."

Answer. " He would like to have these two." (Pointing to
the interpreters.)

Colonel C. "Do they want to go back to Morrow's to-
night ?"

Answer. u They do; and, they say, will remain until to-
morrow, and Joe Smith will remain until Tuesday, when he
will come here and see General Sherman. They say they are
aow ready to leave, and bid you good-night."

A week later, General Custer's column,—six
companies of the 7th United States Cavalry,—
arrived, fresh from the pursuit of the Cheyennes,
whose village was burned in April. Meanwhile
a state of alarm prevailed at the ranches on the
south side of the Platte, and constant demands
were made for guard-details, far beyond the280

ABSARAKA.

capacity of the garrison to furnish. Ranchemen
would not keep their stock in corral, but left
them on herd, still insisting upon protection for
the stock. Details were refused.

On the 10th of June, after the burial of Major
Cooper, of the 7th Cavalry, General Custer
moved his camp up the Platte, near Morrow's,
where hay was procurable, and Pawnee Killer,
who had come in on invitation, was taken to the
camp for a conference. The following is the
official record of that conference as taken down
at the time:

" Interview between Generals Carrington, Custer, and Indian

Chiefs Pawnee Killer and jive (5) of his tribe (Ogallalla

Sioux), at General Custer's camp, near Morrow's ranche,

June 13 thf 1867."

Question by General Carrington : " Ask them what they
came in for."

Answer by Pawnee Killer : " Two parties of Indians had
been to the road, and went back to the village and told them
lies, and now they came to see for themselves."

General Carrington. " Ask him if the Indian has a
good heart; if he has seen "Whistler since he (Whistler) saw
the white chief." (General Carrington.)

Answer. "Yes."

Question. " Did he (Whistler) tell him that the white chief
had a good heart ?"

Answer. " He says that Whistler told them in the village
to come to the road in a month and a half, and said that he
would get tents, when they come,—from the white chief."
(This is a correct report of the promise made to Whistler in
the interview already quoted.)

General C. " Oh, yes. I did tell Whistler that I wouldINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 281

give them provisions and tents if they would go north of the
Platte. Where is The Man that Stands Alone on the
Ground ?"

Answer. " He says that he is at the village."

General C. " Did he say the whites treated him kindly ?"

Answer. " He says they all talk alike; the same as Whistler."

General C. " The white chief would be at peace with all
Indians if they would come in."

Answer. " He says they all talk alike, that come from you."

General C. 11 Did you know that Spotted Tail, Swift Bear,
Two Strike, and Standing Elk were here with the white
chief, and that I gave them, for one moon, to eat ?" (Rations
for a month.)

Answer. 11 He says he knows it."

General C. " Ask him if the Ogallallas would like to go
to the north of the Platte, to be away from the hostile In-
dians."

Answer. " He thinks that all the big men should talk the
same way."

Question. " How long since he left the village ?"

Answer. 11 Two days and nights. He says you talk well
and good."

Question. " Is it good (honest) to him ?"

Answer. "He says he thinks good, if he can,—the same as
you think. Some of the Indians tell him stories, and he came
in to see for himself."

Question. 11 Ask him if The Whistler is coming here
again."

Answer. 11 He says he is now after something to make lodges,
as they have no buffalo now."

Question. u Ask him if all of the Indians south of the
Platte want to come here and be taken care of by the whites."

Answer. 11 He says he thinks they all want to come inside of
thirty or forty days; his horses are very poor."

Question. " Ask him if they will keep from the road until
they come here. All those who come directly to me I will
give tents and feed them ; but they must keep away from the
road, as the Great Father at Washington directs me to pro-
24*282

ABSARAKA.

vide for them if they come here, and keep away from the
roads."

Answer. 11 He says he is afraid to go with other people;
there is (are) no Cheyennes with his people. They split eight or
ten days ago ; he says he is a fool, or has been a fool, hut now
will do better. He says Spotted Tail shook hands with the
Great Father (at Laramie), but he, Pawnee Killer, did not,
and is sorry for it now. The whites hunt for gold, and I am
the same. I hunt for food and shelter, and if he moves over
the river will you let him move back when the fighting is
over?"

General C. " Tell him that the Big Men from Wash-
ington said, Give the Ogallallas all the country from the
Platte to the Republican ; and since the Cheyennes are hostile
there, and the whites can't tell the hostile from the friendly
Indians, they want all friendly Indians to stay north of the
Platte."

Answer. " He says that is good."

General 0. " I know they can't kill buffalo while fighting
is going on, but I will feed them, north of the Platte; and
when all Indians are peaceable, then we will let them hunt
south of the Platte, so they don't go on the road."

Answer. " He says that he heard about being sent over the
river, and that is the reason why he came in to know for him-
self, whether he can come back again after the fighting is
over."

General C. " Will he go north of the Platte Eiver and
stay there until we give him permission to go south again?"

Answer. " He says he will."

Question. " Don't he think he can come in sooner than forty
days? I want him to come as soon as he can."

Answer. u He thinks he may come sooner, but wants time
enough, fearing he may be delayed."

Question. " Ask him are there any Indians on White-Man's
Fork."

Answer. " He says there are no Indians now on White-
Man's Fork. They are on the South Fork of the Beaver
Creek."INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 283

Question. " How many lodges, and how many fighting
men ?"

Answer. u He says they have sixty fighting men."

Question. " Ask him who are the soldiers and chiefs who
don't want to come; as Joe Smith and Whistler told me that
some did not want to come."

Answer. 11 He says they all want to come and shake hands
with the white officers and be friendly. He says his heart is
good, and what his grandfather told him he still remembers,—
to have an honest heart; and he says you don't think wrong,
and want to shake hands with him, and as he has now parted
with the Cheyennes he wants to be friendly, and all his tribe,
with the whites, as the Great Father told him to be good."

General C. " Tell him he talks good; he has a good heart,
like we have toward them. Ask him if they have much meat
or food."

Answer. u He says they have been surrounded with meat,
they moved where the buffalo are."

General C. " Tell him that all these soldiers are this white
chief's men (General Custer's), and he has three times as many
on the Smoky Hill" (route).

Question by General Custer. "Tell him if he hadn't
come in yesterday, I would have gone on this morning. I
heard that some friendly Indians were coming in, and I told
my men that if I met Indians the first day from here I would
be friendly with them, because they had General Carrington's
papers; and all Indians we met after one day's march from
here, we would make war with them, because war is my busi-
ness, and your coming in may be the means of establishing
peace between them and the whites. I am going to stay here
one day more, so as I can send word to another big chief, who
is at Sedgwick (General Sherman). He told me to come here
and kill all Indians I met, and you came here yesterday and
said you want peace, and I believe you. I sent that word to
the big chief at Sedgwick. I have told the big chief that I
believe that the Indian's heart is good, and that we will let the
Sioux alone if they be friendly with us, but will make war
with the Cheyennes. I would like to have you stay here till284

ABSARAKA.

to-morrow evening; I expect to hear from the big chief that
is at Sedgwick. This chief (General Carrington) will give
you provisions for your party, enough to take you hack. That
is all I want to say now."

Answer. 111 am in a hurry ; I want to go back and tell my
people the good news. I am the man to do it; I will tell my
soldiers all to cross the river."

General Carrington. "I will cross them all over the
river as soon as they come, and it shall cost them nothing."

Answer. " That's all I want to know."

(The expense of crossing by Morrow's boat was proverb-
ially terrifying to white men and Indians alike.)

General C. 11 They must come in near Morrow's ranche,
and not beyond."

Answer. u I want to go back immediately to my people, in
order to hurry them to move, and would like to have some
rations to take back ; and as the whites are going to fight the
Oheyennes, I want to tell my people to go north of the Platte.
I want to go back to tell them to move, and tell them all I
know, as you have told me, about going to war with the Chey-
ennes."

Question. 11 How will you carry rations we shall give you?
"We have no fresh meat, but will give you coffee, sugar, and
hard bread."

Answer. uWe want some tobacco."

General Custer. "We have none of that. If they wait
till to-morrow we could give them some."

Interpreter. "They want a white man to meet them at
Bed "Willow, when they are coming back. They will come
down the Kepublican, and then to Morrow's ranche."

General Custer, for self and General Carrington. " Tell
them that we both have a good heart and true; that Indians
come on the road and kill people and steal stock. We will
kill all we catch hereafter on this road. The wire was not
working, and that was the reason I did not move to-day. I
was waiting to hear from the big chief at Sedgwick. There
is a great deal of white soldiers coming, but we want our
friends to move before they come.".INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 285

Answer. " He says lie wants you to keep them off till lie
can cross the river."

General Carrington. "Tell him that all Indians who
come on the road are by us considered hostile, and all who
wish to be friendly must not come on the road."

Answer. " He says he quit the Cheyennes, and is now going
to fight them."

General 0. " Tell him that we don't want them to fight the
Cheyennes. We have men enough to do that ourselves. All we
want of them is to go north of the river, out of the way of the
Cheyennes. Ask him if he is pleased with the interview."

Answer. "He says yes; he shook hands with you to sig-
nify it."

These three independent interviews showed
that the messages sent out had been correctly
reported.

Pawnee Killer sat upon a camp-lounge cushion,
underneath which General Custer had left one
of his revolvers. The chief showed evident im-
patience toward the close of the interview, and
after loading the ponies with bacon, etc., all
they could carry, the party rode briskly away.
The revolver was missed when too late for
pursuit.

The following line from General Custer, that
evening, gives his impression of the interview:

June 12th (13th), 6 p.m.

My Dear General,—I have telegraphed General Sherman
the result of the talk with Pawnee Killer and the other Sioux,
who came in to-day in response to your invitation. I believe
the Sioux are sincere in their desire for peace, and that if we
exercise good judgment, we can separate the Sioux from the
Cheyennes, and make friends of the former. I hope you will286

ABSARAKA.

succeed in keeping the band together. (Then followed a
friendly invitation for the ladies of the post to visit the camp
that evening.)

(Signed)	Truly your friend,

Geo. A. Custer,

Brevet Major-General.

Responsive to telegram as to the unreasonable
demands of tlie settlers, came the following prac-
tical message from General Sherman:

Sedgwick, July 13th, 1867.

General Carrington, Commanding.—Despatch of to-day
received. I don't understand about the thirty friendly
mounted Sioux reported by General Custer camped on
Medicine Lodge Creek. Have word sent to them, if it is
south of the Platte. Tell them they must join Spotted Tail
immediately, else they will be confounded with the hostile
Sioux. Your letter, asking me to come to McPherson with
Senatorial party, only just reached me to-day. If the people
along the south side of the Platte are stampeded, I can't help
it. General Custer reported no trail from Fort Hays to Mc-
Pherson. I hope his present movement will denounce the
party that have been making so much noise along the Platte.
"We are not going to guard every ranche on the south side, and
the people may start for the north side if they won't fight for
their possession.

~W. T. Sherman,
Lieutenant-General U. S. A.

General Sherman stopped at the camp of Gen-
eral Custer, and at the Post, and the cavalry
column moved south. "Within ten days Pawnee
Killer had a collision with General Custer's
column, and protracted hostilities followed. In
a subsequent engagement with the same force,INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 287

Black Kettle, an unquestionably bad Indian, was
killed, and tlie 7th Cavalry, under their gallant
lieutenant-colonel, became as distinguished for
brisk work in the saddle, as the 2d Cavalry had
been, for its almost ubiquitous service wherever
required in the Department of the Platte.

The operations on the lower line at once sus-
pended the anticipated removal, northward, of
some of the Indians; but still quite a number
eventually joined Spotted Tail, and thus kept
clear of a collision with the opposing forces. In
view of large supplies and the small force on the
line of the Platte, it is not improbable that the
Indians left the Smoky Hill route, where troops
were in force, to strike where there was less
power to resist. In that case the sweep of Gen-
eral Custer, making McPherson a supply station,
where he could also confer with General Sherman,
defeated the plan.

Of their final action, General Augur, com-
manding Department of the Platte, under date
of Oct. 23d, 1869, thus writes: " More than a
year ago, when 6 Spotted Tail' went to the reser-
vation set apart for all these bands, certain of
them, under the leadership of ' Pawnee Killer,'
4 The Whistler,'i Tall Bull,' 6 Little "Wound,' and
others, refused to go. When the Cheyennes
were driven south, last winter (1867-8), ' Tall
Bull,' and a few other prominent head soldiers,
joined their bands on the Republican, and it is288

ABSARAKA.

their straggling bands that have committed all
the depredations in northern Kansas and south-
ern Nebraska during the past year. The In-
dians north of the Platte gave comparatively
little trouble."

In July, Lieutenant-Colonel Wessells took com-
mand of the 18th Infantry during the colonel's
invalid absence. In 1868-9, headquarters were
at Fort Sedgwick, but the Indian operations were
confined to a few attempts to annoy details guard-
ing work on the line of the Union Pacific Rail-
road, and substantial order prevailed along the
Platte.

During this period William Blackmore, Esq.,
of London, to whom the Government has for-
mally extended its acknowledgments for his in-
valuable photograph negatives of Indian chiefs,
visited Fort Sedgwick in company with Major
Bridges, of the 1st Regiment of (British) Foot
Guards. Mr. Blackmore's contributions to
American archaeological inquiry have been sup-
plemented by the endowment and equipment of
a museum at Salisbury, England, where is stowed
a collection of Indian relics of war and the chase
elsewhere unsurpassed. It is not out of place for
an American oflicer to honor his labors, and tes-
tify of the generosity with which that gentleman,
during 1875, both at London and Salisbury, re-
paid his host of Fort Sedgwick the attentions
there accorded.RED CLOUD AND MR. I5LACKMORE, OF LONDON.

Page 288.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 289

CHAPTER XXXIII.

INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS—INCIDENTS, 1867-1873.

The principal events which transpired imme-
diately after Fetterman's massacre require notice,
in order that the long line of consequences which
followed operations in 1866 may be traced up to
the present time.

The closing winter and spring, 1866-7, were
periods of light warfare in the Big Horn and
Tongue River valleys. In January, 1867, the
snow had drifted to the height of the stockade,
eight feet, and the difficulty of marching is illus-
trated in Chapter XXVH. of the Narrative. Re-
ports from officers who remained longer at the
fort show, that continued storms, wind, and in-
tense cold so crowded spring into summer, that
active movements, even to haul fuel, were almost
impracticable.

Every effort to induce Red Cloud to accept
terms of peace was answered by his demand for
the evacuation of the country and the demolition
of the forts. The hostility of his band could not
be repressed by vague assurances that the matter
was under advisement, nor by the simple omis-

25290

ABSARAKA.

sion to reinforce the garrison and thoroughly
occupy the line with troops. Failure to pursue
and punish was regarded as acceptance of his
victory; and the Indian could not comprehend
how the nation had sufficient power in reserve to
avenge the massacre, and yet could not hurry a
force forward to do it.

On the 20th of July, 1867, Congress author-
ized a mixed commission of army officers and
civilians to communicate with all hostile tribes
and negotiate terms of permanent peace.

In 1868 the following treaty was announced:
" The Sioux retained the right to hunt in Ne-
braska, on any lands north of the North Platte,
and on the Republican Fork of the Smoky
River." Subsequently, in 1874, Congress appro-
priated twenty-five thousand dollars to redeem
the right to hunt in Nebraska, but. it was not
until May, 1875, that the modified terms of the
contract were formally settled between the par-
ties in interest. The treaty of 1868 also stipu-
lated that "the country north of the North
Platte, in Nebraska, and east of the summits of
the Big Horn Mountains should be held and con-
sidered unceded Indian territory, and that no
white person or persons should be permitted to
settle upon or occupy any portion of the same;
iior, without the consent of the Indians first had
and obtained, should pass through the same."
This was yielding more than the Sioux claimedINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 291

at Laramie, in 1864, when the negotiations were
cut short by the forcible possession of that terri-
tory. This clause thus recognized a large tract
of neutral territory, bounded on the south by
Nebraska; but this north line was still undefined,
and involved much difficulty, when, on its final
establishment, it was found to cut far north of the
previous understanding of the Indian parties to
the treaty.

Owing to the fact that the Union Pacific Rail-
road was fast making Montana accessible, the
scarcity of troops, and other immediately pru-
dential reasons, the President, on the 2d day of
March, 1868, ordered the Big Horn country to be
given up. For want of ready transportation,—as
wagons had first to be sent out for removal of
the stores,—the movement could not be executed
until August. Meanwhile, the ceaseless irritat-
ing annoyances of 1866 had to be inflicted upon
the new garrisons and new Post Commanders,
and they realized, personally, what it was to be
without the means of responsive punishment of
savage enemies, to be tenants at their will, and
to esteem it a great triumph to receive occasional
mails and recapture portions of stolen herds.
Some of the official reports read very like Chap-
ter XTTT. of this Narrative, and illustrate the con-
dition of the frontier.

October 1st, 1867.—A dash at the mules with the hay party;
fourteen mules and seven horses run off.292

ABSARAKA.

October 12th.—Indians attempted to capture mules belonging
to the pinery, four and a half miles from the post. (It was
when sent simply to succor a similar train, that Fetterman
took an independent departure, and sacrificed, himself and his
command.)

October 13th.—Forty-one mules run off by'Indians at Fort
Reno.

October 17th.—One man killed and scalped by Indians at
the pinery.

October 20th.—Detachment of 2d Cavalry attacked at Crazy
Woman's Fork.

October 25th.—Indians twice attempted to run off the stock
of three trains en route from Fort Eeno.

March 12th, 1868.—Mail party from Fort Reno attacked on
Pry Fork of the Cheyenne.

March 13th.—Indians captured a train between Fetterman
and Laramie Peak saw-mill.

March 14th.—Indians captured a mule train near Post saw-
mill.

March 18th.—Indians captured twenty-nine mules of saw-
mill train, and killed one man.

March 18th.—Indians attacked Bruce's camp, near Box
Elder, and ran off sixty head of cattle.

March 24th.—Ranches burned, and ranchemen killed, be-
tween Forts Laramie and Fetterman.

Of the Indian operations in the Department
of the Platte, General Augur says: " It is more
in the nature of disconnected raids for stealing
animals, and getting other plunder, than of a
systematic and permanent war. The raiding
parties have been small, and scattered along the
various lines of communication in this Depart-
ment." Still, on the 30th of September, 1867,
he thus emphasizes the nature of the warfare inINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 293

the Big Horn country, and the value of the line:
" The Montana route alone, between Laramie
and C. F. Smith, near the Yellowstone, has
occupied two regiments of infantry—the 18th
and 27th—and half a regiment of cavalry, and
they have barely maintained themselves upon it,
and kept it open for their own supplies. The
troops at the forts upon it have to fight almost
daily to secure their supplies of wood and hay.
If, therefore, these posts are now given up, it
will be at a loss of all that has been expended
upon them, and with almost a certainty that their
re-establishment will be demanded in a few
years. This route, substantially, must become
the great highway between Colorado, Nebraska,
and Montana. Its proximity, in its whole extent,
to what will undoubtedly be Indian country,
will render necessary the very posts now existing
upon it."

This was the condition of things, notwith-
standing twenty-six companies were upon the
line which eight companies had to open and
defend in 1866; and it will hereafter appear that
the extensive operations of after-years had to be
conducted through this very region, without the
advantage of those posts for rendezvous, rest,
and supplies, and that new forts had to be estab-
lished to command the same country.

The people at large know nothing of the trials,
hardships, and exasperating endurances of fron-
25*294

ABSARAKA.

tier service, at such, periods as this Narrative and
General Augur's report embody. They look for
battles and victories, little knowing through what
ordeals an officer must run the gauntlet, to save
property, life, or honor, while conscious that if
he do not perish, his reward must be in the sense
of duty done. jNTo consideration of personal com-
fort is possible. In referring to the return of
Colonel J. J. Reynolds to Fort Fetterman in
March, 1876, after destruction of the camp of
Crazy Horse on Powder River, General Sher-
man, in his annual report for that year, writes:
" The nights following the attack on Orazy Horse's
village were so cold that the men were not allowed to
sleep for fear of consequences ." The record of such
a night, with the mercury 40° below zero, and
when the use of black-snake whips alone roused
men from overpowering lethargy, is set forth, on
page 233, as part of the experience of an officer's
wife on the Plains. But while the people do not
realize the cost of such exposure, on the march
or in the field, neither do they realize how delay
or failure in the confirmation of favorable treaties,
or in the appropriation of money to give them
effect, exasperated the Indians, until the whole
frontier became dotted with war spots, and all
that had been done through the efforts of General
Sherman and others, acting legitimately and
purely as Peace Commissioners, was stripped of
half its value. It is right that these facts shouldINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 295

be placed outside of Executive Documents, and
be recognized, so that neither the army, Indians,
frontiersmen, the Interior Department, or Con-
gress, should carry the whole burden of so much
bloodshed and waste.

The Commission which organized under the
Act of July 20th, 1867, consisted of E". G.
Taylor, President; J. B. Henderson; "W. T.
Sherman, Lieutenant-General; ¥m. S. Har-
ney, Brevet Major-General; John B. Sanborn;
Alfred H. Terry, Brevet Major-General; S. F.
Tappan; and C. C. Augur, Brevet Major-Gen-
eral. Their report of January 7th, 1868, is a
faithful exposition of the condition of affairs,
and an expressive commentary upon the delay
for funds, and the difficulties attending the em-
ployment of so many and so changing systems
of policy in dealing with the Indian tribes. It
also confirms the assurance that the out-flow from
the Laramie Treaty of 1866, and the enforced
temporary abandonment of the Big Horn region,
after actual possession and such terrible retribu-
tion, embodied two principles equally dangerous
in dealing with savages, viz.: 1st, Disregard of
treaties, and 2d, Failure to punish wholesale
slaughter.

In his official report of September 26th, 1868,
General Sheridan, then commanding the depart-
ment of the Missouri, thus writes in respect to
his own command:296

ABSARAKA.

The motives of the Peace Commissioners were humane, but
there was an error of judgment in making peace with the In-
dians last fall. They should have been punished and made to
give up the plunder captured, and which they now hold; and
after properly submitting to the military and disgorging their
plunder, they could have been turned over to the civil agents.
This error has given more victims to savage ferocity. The
present system of dealing with Indians, I think, is an error.
There are too many fingers in the pie, too many ends to be
subserved, and too much money to be made; and it is the in-
terest of the nation, and of humanity, to put an end to this
inhuman farce. The Peace Commission, the Indian Depart-
ment, the military, and the Indian, make a baulky team. The
Public Treasury is depleted and innocent people plundered in
this quadrangular arrangement, in which the treasury and the
unarmed settlers are the greatest sufferers.

Of the animus of the army, he makes a state-
ment which is true, and deserving of universal
recognition. It is this :

I desire to say with all emphasis, what every army officer
on the frontier will corroborate, that there is no class of men
in this country who are so disinclined to war with the Indians
as the army stationed among them. The army has nothing
to gain by war with the Indians; on the contrary, it has every-
thing to lose. In such a war it suffers all the hardship and
privation, exposed as it is to the charge of assassination if In-
dians are killed, to the charge of inefficiency if they are not;
to misrepresentation by the agents who fatten on the plunder
of Indians, and misunderstood by worthy people at a distance
who are deceived by these very agents.

The year 1868 blazed with the war-fires which
kindled in 1867. Hon. Schuyler Colfax tele-
graphed from Denver, September 7th, 1868 :INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 297

Hostile Indians have been striking simultaneously at iso-
lated settlements of Colorado for a circuit of over two hundred
miles. Men, women, and children have been scalped daily,
and hundreds of thousands of dollars have been stolen.

The reports of Generals Sheridan, Augur, and
Terry are accompanied by detailed tabular state-
ments, showing that petty raids annoyed every
post (none excepted), from the Missouri River,
west, to Montana, and south to Arkansas. That
of General Sheridan of October 24th, 1868, re-
capitulates distinct cases wherein an aggregate
of seventy-nine white men were killed, and over
five thousand head of stock had been stolen. The
close of the year brought an effort to punish these
outrages in that Department, even at the expense
of a winter campaign. This was prosecuted in
spite of deep snows, and such tempests as the
unprotected, treeless plains alone can furnish.
Lieutenant-Colonel A. Sully, south of the Ar-
kansas ; Captain Graham, on the Big Sandy,
September 15th; Major Geo. A. Forsyth, at
Beecher's Island,* Arickaree Fork, September

* General Custer, in "Life on the Plains," page 98, says,
that " the Indians fought Forsyth, about seventeen to one, and
the whole affair, until relieved by Colonel Carpenter's com-
mand, was a wonderful exhibition of daring courage, stubborn
bravery, and heroic endurance, under circumstances of greatest
peril and exposure. In all probability there will never occur,
in our future hostilities with the savage tribes of the West, a
struggle the equal of that in which were engaged the heroic
men who so bravely defended ' Beecher's Island.'"298

ABSARAKA.

17th; Lieutenant-Colonel Bradley, with a third
column, and Major E. A. Carr, 5th Cavalry, at
Beaver Creek, October 18th, inflicted great loss
upon the Kiowas and Comanches. Colonel Craw-
ford, with the 19th Kansas, and Major A. W.
Evans, with a portion of the 3d Cavalry, partici-
pated in this severe campaign. On the Washita,
November 27th, Lieutenant-Colonel Custer, with
the 7th Cavalry, killed Black Kettle and de-
spoiled his villages, severely punishing not only
the Ch&yennes, but also the Arrapahoes under
Little Raven, and the Kiowas under Santana.

During the years 1869 and 1870, the Indian
forays were few and chiefly of little significance.
The work of the Peace Commission began to
bear fruit. The lives lost and the treasure ex-
pended had passed into the cabinet of experi-
ences, ijo be looked at, wondered at, and, at last,
regarded. The Indian country had nearly re-
sumed the peaceful status which obtained before
the Pandora box of frontier trouble was thrown
wide open in 1866. Much still depended upon
the success of Red Cloud in persuading the
bands under his influence to unite with him in
permanent peace. During the summer of 1870,
that chief, with Spotted Tail and others, both of
the Ogallalla and Brule Sioux, visited Washing-
ton and other eastern cities. On the 5th of Oc-
tober, Red Cloud, with The Man Afraid of his
Horses, Red Dog, American Horse, Red Leaf,INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 299

and other Sioux, met the Commission at Fort
Laramie. On the 7tli, Dull Knife, who visited
Fort Phil Kearney in 1866 (see page 112 of Nar-
rative), Gray Head, Medicine Chief, and other
northern Cheyennes, were present. American
Horse and Medicine Chief were both afterwards
killed in battle. During the summer, the first
hasty expedition to the Black Hills was repressed
by General Augur, and much progress toward
peace was realized very early in the season, by
his prudence in placing troops just where there
was most danger of trespass, thus forestalling
depredations in the exposed parts of Nebraska.

General Pope thus reviews the situation:
" Speaking generally, there has been little
trouble with the Indians in this Department this
season. This result is mainly due to the fact
that the Indians have been fed and furpished
with nearly everything they asked for, and by
this means much temptation to depredate has
been removed. In General Hancock's Depart-
ment Major E. M. Baker destroyed" a camp of
Piegans north of Fort Benton, on the 24th of
January, during an intensely cold period, but
general quiet prevailed."

In June, 1871, Red Cloud again met the Com-
mission, and he has quite uniformly manifested
friendship, in spite of some difficulty in restrain-
ing the young men of his band, and in spite of
those gradual changes which are restoring the300

ABSARAKA.

Big Horn country to the control of the whites.
On the 24th of July a raid into the Gallatin
valley called fresh attention to the bands of
Teton Sioux who occupied a part of the line of
the proposed Northern Pacific Railroad. These
were largely influenced by Sitting Bull, who
utterly rejected all overtures from Red Cloud, in
behalf of peace with the whites. Otherwise,
general peace prevailed during 1871. The Board
of Indian Commissioners thus make up the re-
cord of the year:

The remarkable spectacle seen this fall on the plains of
Western Nebraska, Kansas, and Eastern Colorado, of the
warlike tribes of the Sioux of Dacotah, Montana, and Wy-
oming hunting peacefully for buffalo, without occasioning
any serious alarm among the thousands of white settlers whose
cabins skirt the border on both sides of these plains, shows
clearly that the efforts of the friends of peace in establishing
confidence between the white people and the Indians have
been eminently successful. We contrast this picture with
that presented by the same tribe when, five years ago, in con-
sequence of our government's bad faith in violating its treaties
with them, they were engaged in a war made memorable by
the so-called Fort Kearney massacre, in which ninety-eight
of our soldiers (seventy-nine) were killed in sight of the fort
(five miles from the fort), and in the course of which many of
the settlers lost their lives, and so many hundreds of others
were compelled to abandon their claims and flee to the larger
towns for safety.

In 1872 " not a white man was killed," writes
General Augur, "in the Department of the
Platte." The reports of Generals Pope andINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 301

Hancock were equally encouraging. Col. D. S.
Stanley, of the 22d Infantry, from Fort Rice,
and Major E. M. Baker, 2d Cavalry, from Fort
Ellis, made expeditions to the Yellowstone dur-
ing the summer, to protect the surveys of the
Northern Pacific Railroad, without substantial
opposition. Lieutenants Eben Crosby and L. D.
Adair were killed by Indians while in advance
.of their company, and Colonel Stanley's servant
was killed while hunting. Major Baker advanced
as far eastward as Pompey's Pillar, and returned,
mistrusting the strength of his detachment. One
sergeant was killed during his march, and three
soldiers were wounded.

I)uring the year 1873 the Pawnees and Sioux
again came into collision, and the infelicity of
the location of the Red Cloud and Spotted Tail
Agencies became apparent, and finally, in 1876,
the Pawnees were removed to the Indian Terri-
tory, and their lands were purchased by the
United States. Meanwhile, the Red Cloud
Agency, which had been in Northern Nebraska,
south of the Black Hills, at Camp Robinson,
was removed to "White River, greatly to the dis-
gust of the chief. A census of his people was
then taken, showing their number — mostly
Ogallalla Sioux—to be 9807. " Until the agent
was supported by a military force," writes the
Commissioner of Indian Affairs, "the Indians
had been able to refuse to allow him to count
26302

ABSARAKA.

them, and still to demand and draw rations."
Frank D. Appleton, clerk of the Agent, was
shot by an Indian, who escaped, and much
anxiety prevailed as to the attempt to bring the
Indians under closer subordination and the
necessary restraint. The Commissioner had
doubts whether even Red Cloud would consent
to settling down to a white man's work, and
writes: " After sending messengers through the
Powder River and Big Horn country, Red Cloud
became convinced that there was not game enough
to last through a war, and at a general council
(Indian) it was resolved to protect any who wished
to farm." The Spotted Tail Agency was also re-
moved ten miles south of the Nebraska line, and
their enumeration showed a population (mostly
Brule Sioux) of 7000 souls.

The Rawlings Spring massacre, Wyoming
Territory, in June, growing mainly out of the
uncertainty of reservation boundaries, and some
inter-tribal conflicts, made the chief burden of
Indian troubles for the year. The Cheyennes
and Arrapahoes, in part, consented to remove to
the Indian Territory, and the value of the policy
finally adopted by President Grant, as the out-
growth of the wTork of the Peace Commission in
1868, was fully confirmed. During the month of
August, Colonel Stanley, of the 22d Infantry,
conducted a military expedition, nearly fifteen
hundred strong, to the Yellowstone country, inINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 303

the interests of the railroad survey; Lieutenant-
Colonel Custer, with eight companies of the 7th
Cavalry, forming part of the column. The cav-
alry moved in advance of the infantry, upon
reaching Powder Eiver, and advanced as far as
Pompey's Pillar. The official report of their
conflict with the Sioux, near Tongue River, on
the 4th of August, is in the Army and Navy Jour-
nal (vol. xi.), September 13th, 1873, and succeed-
ing numbers.

The attack was made by the Indians with
great vigor, lasting from half-past ten a.m..
until near three o'clock p.m., " all efforts of the
Indians to dislodge us," writes General Custer,
" proving unsuccessful." On the day following
the cavalry took the offensive and drove Sitting
Bull, who was then present, eight miles, and
over the Yellowstone. This fight was brought on
by a decoy party of six, who " dashed boldly into
the skirt of timber within which my command had
halted and unsaddled, and attempted to stampede
our horses." These Indians were followed, but
they retired so leisurely as to excite suspicion,
and finally, as they found that they were not
pressed earnestly, "over three hundred well-
mounted warriors dashed in perfect line from
the edge of the timber, and charged down upon
Captain Maylan's squadron, at the same time en-
deavoring to intercept the small party with me."

This fight, or succession of fights, continuing304

ABSARAKA.

daily until the 11th of August, was sharp, and
with fluctuating promise, until the entire force
of the cavalry was fully engaged. The following
additional extracts from the official report are
important as a lesson in Indian warfare:

Among the Indians who fought us were some of the identi-
cal warriors who committed the massacre at Fort Phil Kear-
ney, and they, no doubt, intended a similar programme when
they sent the six warriors to dash up and attempt to decoy us
into a pursuit past the timber, in which the savages hoped to
ambush us. Had we pursued the six warriors half a mile
farther, instead of halting, the entire band of warriors would
have been in our rear, and all the advantages of position and
numbers would have been with them. The number of Indians
opposed to us has been estimated by the various officers en-
gaged as from eight hundred to one thousand, my command
numbering four hundred and fifty officers and men. A large
number of the Indians who fought us were fresh from their
reservation on the Missouri River. Many of the warriors en-
gaged in the fight, on both days, were dressed in complete suits
of the clothes issued at the Agencies to Indians. The arms with
which they fought us (several of which were captured in the
fight) were of the latest improved pattern of breech-loading
repeating rifles, and their supply of metallic rifle cartridges
seemed unlimited, as they were anything but sparing in its
use." *

* Companies A, Captain Maylan, Lieutenant Yarnum ; B,
Lieutenants T. W. Custer and B. H. Hodgson; E, Lieuten-
ants McDougall and Aspinwall; F, Captain Gates, Lieutenant
C. W. Larned ; G, Lieutenants Mcintosh and G. D. Wallace;
K, Captain Owen Hale, Lieutenant E. S. Godfrey; L, Lieu-
tenants Weston and Braden ; M, Captain T. H. French and
Lieutenant Mathey, were engaged, the two wings being com-
manded by Captains V. K. Hart and French. The IndianINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 305

The experience of General Custer on this oc-
casion is that of all officers who have operated
in that country, and the official examination as to
Fetterman's massacre will indicate very clearly
the success of that decoy policy to which he refers.

The Yellowstone expedition had no trouble
with Indians after the battle described, and both
columns returned safely to their post on the
Missouri Kiver.

The year 1873 closed with the formal demoli-
tion of old Fort Kearney. From the time that
Colonel May reared its flag-staff, and his dra-
goons received its shelter, it has had a place in
the respect of the army. Harney, Sumner,
Cooke, and many other veteran Indian fighters,
have their names associated with its older build-
ings, and in 1865 there remained old adobe
buildings, on the door-posts of which venerated
names had been cut, when the first enthusiasm
of frontier life was in the soul. To hundreds
of officers there are dear associations linked
with those double-storied barracks, with their
broad piazzas for each story, and thousands of
overland travelers have still in mind that suc-
cession of ranches which are described on page

loss was large in men and material, the cavalry losing four
killed and four wounded. The brilliant series of fights during
the period between the 4th and the 11th were well calculated
to inspire the commander with unlimited confidence in his
splendid command.

26*306

ABSARAKA.

56 of the Narrative as our own halting-places
in the march from Leavenworth to Kearney, in
1865. Novel memories survive the old fort. In
those days, when military authority alone existed,
the post staff were authorized to perform the mar-
riage ceremony. A sudden summons of one staff-
officer to his first professional duty of the kind
compelled him to hunt the Episcopal Prayer-
Book. A brother officer held a tallow-candle,
and showed him, first, an appropriate prayer,
and pointed to the opposite page as the next
formal passage. The prayer was devoutly read;
but what was the surprise of the bridal candi-
dates and others present, when the following
words followed, "Whereas it has pleased Al-
mighty God to remove our beloved brother."
Memory refuses to detail the hasty completion
of the ceremony; but a marriage certificate was
duly given. On another occasion the officers
went in full dress, as it was just before evening
parade, accompanied by their wives, the band of
thirty instruments doing its very best. Never
did a frontier couple (and this couple was ordered
to be married, or leave the post) unite their
destinies with more enthusiastic surroundings.
They went west, and the wife visited the same
staff-officer at Camp Douglass, some years after,
to apply for a divorce, because "her man had
vagabonded to the mines." At this same old
Kearney, Chambers' and Haymond's greyhounds,INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 307

and Soskolski's bull-dogs, were always fighting
or barking. A lady's riding-robe made of wolf-
skins, and dragging on the ground, with an ac-
companying head-dress of like material, with
wolf-tails flying, is never forgotten, nor the ejacu-
lation of the lieutenant-general, when the figure
dashed by on a fiery, snorting steed, and he
rushed to the door for a better view,—" What's
that ? What's that ? I thought it was an Indian,
sure!" The contest of a lad, four years old,
with the same officer, as to which could shoot
an arrow over the flag-staff, without lying on
the back, and spreading the bow with the feet,
comes, as of yesterday, fresh to mind. And
from that old halting-place in life's pilgrimage
comes the shadow of burials, as well as the
novelty of marriages, when the dead march
and solemn tread were followed by the laying
away of the cold form in a desert place, where
wolves roamed by night, and a quartermaster's
plank was the only head-stone of record.

The old fort has been demolished, and so, in
turn, will pass away other strong defenses, which
once were as Cities of Refuge in a boundless wil-
derness; but will not the incoming denizens of
towns and cities, and the nation itself, forget as
soon, the scores of army martyrs, who, in their
establishment and defense, made possible, the
succeeding civilization and safety ?308

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTEB XXXIY.

INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS—INCIDENTS FROM 1874
TO 1877.

The military events which distinguished the
period from 1874 to 1877, either express the re-
luctance of the Indians to accept the treaties of
1868, in their literal force, or grew out of inci-
dental delays and modifications, in not promptly
giving to the Indian the privileges which corre-
spond to the rights surrendered.

Let it be understood, as a historical fact, that
American Indians, who have, in good faith and
with a clear understanding of the terms, once
formed friendship with the white man, have gen-
erally been true to obligation. The JsTarragansetts
and Delawares of early times, and the Pawnees
and Crows of later times, are examples.

The hostile operations of the period under
notice had three localizations; 1st, That along
Kansas, New Mexico, and Colorado; 2d, That
involved in the redemption of the Black Hills
from Indian control; and 3d, The struggle with
Northern Indians who refused all terms, and
claimed exclusive privileges in the Big HornINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 309

country, by virtue of ancient occupancy or old
treaties.

As early as March, 1874, several persons had
been killed in Southern Kansas. The treaties
of 1868 had, indeed, unqualifiedly vacated the
claims of the Kiowas, Cheyennes, and Comanches
to hunting privileges in that region; and the op-
erations undertaken were aggressive, and without
apology, save as small parties might be ignorant
of the terms or binding force of those treaties.
It is but justice to the Indian that we exercise
some charity, when it is known that hundreds of
statutes enacted by the white man, slowly reach
the people, and the most inoperative of all, are
game laws, and those that relate to minor trespass
upon un-inclosed lands. The facts in this case,
however, show that with the growth of the grass,
the whole southwestern frontier was fretted with
raids, and these gradually enlarged their scope
and license until systematic Warfare became in-
evitable.

On the 21st of July the Interior Department
accepted the situation, as that of war, and applied
to the War Department for " force to punish the
hostile Indians wherever found." Colonel N". A.
Miles, 5th Infantry, with four companies of that
regiment and eight companies^ of the 6th Cavalry,
struck the enemy a severe blow on the 30th of
August, twelve miles south of lied River; and
in November the campaign resulted in still more310

ABSARAKA.

severe punishment, the capture of the principal
chiefs, and the consignment of thirty-nine of
the most malignant, to military custody at Fort
Marion, near St. Augustine, Florida.* These In-
dians were doubly ironed, for their journey, and
are described by Bishop H. B. Whipple, of Min-
nesota, " as desperate warriors as ever carried the
tomahawk or knife." In a letter dated Savannah,
Georgia, March 24th, 1876, he declares that they
became Christianized " under the charge of that
noble Christian soldier, Captain H. li. Pratt,
seconded by every effort of Colonel Hamilton
and General Dent." His testimony meets the
familiar charge that Indians cannot be tamed
and humanized. He writes:

Their faces are changed. They have all lost that look of
savage hate, and the light of a new life is dawning in their
hearts. It was my privilege to preach to them every Sunday,
and upon week-days I told them stories from the Bible. I
have never had a more attentive congregation. Captain
Pratt's success is due to the fact that he has taught them to
labor: he has given them, in the best sense, a Christian school.
The chief Ne-min-ick said, When I see the white man kneel,
I know that he is talking to the Great Spirit, and asking for
himself and children. I try, too, to send one little breath of
prayer to the Great Spirit, that he will have pity on poor me.

Other testimony confirms Bishop Whipple's
judgment as to the susceptibility of the Indian
to sound religious impressions, when he has first
learned to obey and accept the conditions of civil-
ized life and usage.

* Keleased on good behavior, April, 1878.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 311

On the 10th of November, 1869, a commission
which had been appointed by the President,
under the Act of Congress of April 10th, 1869,
to co-operate with the administration in the
management of Indian Affairs, and consisting
of Felix A. Brunot, Robert Campbell, Henry S.
Lane, W. E. Dodge, Nathan Bishop, John Y.
Farwell, Vincent Collyer, George H. Stuart, and
Samuel S. Tobey, thus speak of the Indians in
their report:

Paradoxical as it may seem, the white man has been the
chief obstacle in the way of Indian civilization. To assert
" that the Indian will not work" is as true as it would be to say
that the white man will not work. In all countries there are
non-working classes. The chiefs and warriors are the Indian
aristocracy. They need only to be given incentives to induce
them to work. "Why should the Indian be expected to plant
corn, fence lands, build houses, or do anything but get food
from day to day, when experience has taught him that the
product of his labor will be seized by the white man to-mor-
row ? The most industrious white man would become a drone
under such circumstances.

The writer has never forgotten the startling
paradox presented by White Head, a Northern
Cheyenne chief, whose visit to us at Fort Phil
Kearney is recorded on page 161 of the Narra-
tive : " Why do the white men ask the Great
Spirit to curse them so often?" showing that
even the savage, in his blindness, revolts from
that profanity which degrades and brutalizes his
civilized brother. This reference to the conduct312

ABSARAKA.

of the Cheyenne captives is in harmony with the
purpose to present various phases of this frontier
service, and to testify that the conduct of Captain
Pratt is not exceptional, but that in all ranks, and
under the most fearful trials of border exposure,
there are army officers who share in General
Pope's opinion, that " it is most painful to pur-
sue and punish Indians, who, by the neglect of
the white man or the progress of settlement, are
compelled to steal, or starve."

During operations against Indians south of
Kansas, which continued through 1874 and until
February, 1875, Captain Lyman, 5th Cavalry,
with one company of infantry, and a detachment
of the 6th Cavalry, was corralled for three days,
by four hundred Indians, south of the "Washita,
until relieved by Major W. R. Price, 5th Cavalry,
who came in from New Mexico to co-operate
with Colonel Miles, Major James Biddle, and
others, thus concentrated for duty in that region.

In the Department of the Platte, Lieutenant
L. H. Robinson, 14th Infantry, was killed while
in charge of a lumber-train near Laramie Peak
saw-mill. Several parties of Arrapahoes and
Cheyennes, who lodged near Pumpkin Buttes,
made raids about Forts Steele and Sanders, and
wThen Generals Sheridan and Ord were at Camp
Brown, in June, Captain A. E. Bates, 2d Cav-
alry, with his company, and one hundred and
sixty friendly Shoshones, punished a hostile bandINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 313

of considerable size, and drove it back to the
Buttes. On the 1st of July, Lieutenani^Colonel
Custer made an exploring expedition to the
Black Hills, and returned August 30th, without
meeting a hostile band. On the 27th of August,
General Terry broke up a proposed expedition
of citizens from Sioux City, Yankton, and Bis-
marck, and the year 1874 closed amid substan-
tial quiet in that region.

This state of affairs redounds to the credit of
many of the Indians then at Camp Robinson,
Nebraska, where " Red Cloud," " Little Wound,"
" Sitting Bull," " Pawnee Killer," " American
Horse," and other chiefs, together with nearly
thirteen thousand Indians, were gathered. Prof.
O. C. Marsh, of Yale College, was at the Agency
during the distribution of Indian supplies in No-
vember, 1874, en route for the Black Hills, where
he finally obtained a large variety of fossils for
the Peabody Museum of that University. Of the
Indians, who gathered in great numbers about
the Agency, he says, " They were armed quite as
well as our soldiers, with breech-loading rifles
and revolvers of the most recent pattern." Of
the issues of beef, blankets, etc., he complains, in
a letter to the President, as of inferior quality,
deficient in amount, and tardily supplied. The
opinions of Lieutenant-Colonel L. P. Bradley,
and Major A. S. Burt, 9th Infantry, and Captain
John Mix, Company M, 2d Cavalry, are given
27314

ABSARAKA.

in confirmation of his judgment. The result of
this tardiness and insufficiency became manifest
through much suffering from cold during the
winter, and Lieutenant W. L. Carpenter wrote
in April, 1875, that " the Indians had been com-
pelled to eat dogs, wolves, and ponies." Profes-
sor Marsh says, " The supply of food purchased
by the Government, carefully and honestly de-
livered, would have prevented all this suffering."
That Secretary Delano was in any sense privy to
the malfeasance of subordinate agents or con-
tractors, cannot be believed by any who knew
him in private and professional life, as did the
writer, in Ohio.

The fact is, however, to be put to the credit of
those Indian chiefs who, in spite of this wrong,
abstained from war and maintained good faith;
while it may partially explain the large exodus
of others from the Agencies, during the winter
and subsequent spring.

In 1875, five raids were reported by General
Augur for the month of April, by which several
hundred horses were run off to Pumpkin Buttes,
thence to Powder River, and up to the camp of
Sitting Bull. In May, Colonel R. J. Dodge, 23d
Infantry, with six companies of cavalry and two
of infantry, escorted a surveying party to the
Black Hills and back again, without interruption.
Mining Engineer Walter P. Jenny accompanied
the expedition. In June, Lieutenant-ColonelINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 315

James W. Forsyth, military secretary at General
Sheridan's headquartersi and Lieutenant-Colonel
F. D. Grant, A. D. C., with an escort of seven
officers and one hundred men, took the steamer
Josephine, and ascended the Yellowstone, above
Pompey's Pillar, nearly two hundred and fifty
miles above Powder River, or four hundred and
thirty miles above Fort Buford (once Fort
Union), at the mouth of the Yellowstone. Eight
miles above Pryor's Fork, he met a large camp
of the Crow Indians, estimated at three hundred
and fifty-one lodges, but says, " No Sioux were
seen at any time during the expedition." During
June and July several stock-stealing parties ap-
proached Forts Steele and Sanders, but Colo-
nel Gibbon promptly pursued, and again urged
the establishment of the two large posts already
alluded to. In June, also, parties broke away
from Spotted Tail and Red Cloud Agencies; the
latter to punish the Shoshones who aided Cap-
tain Bates in his pursuit of the Sioux in 1874.
During this time strenuous efforts were made to
keep miners out of the Black Hills, pending
negotiations for their surrender to the United
States. On the 29th of July, General Crook
ordered all miners to leave, and Captains John
Mix, 2d Cavalry, and Anson Mills, 3d Cavalry,
had already acted efficiently in the same direc-
tion. On the 15th of August, a proclamation
of the President emphatically enforced this316

ABSARAKA.

policy. The Secretary of War, in his report of
November 22d, 1875, says:

The report of General Augur foreshadows trouble be-
tween the miners and the Indians of the country known as
the Black Hills, unless something be done to obtain posses-
sion of that section; for the white miners have been strongly
attracted there by the reports of rich deposits of the precious
metal.

General Sherman, in his annual report of
November 2d, says:

Generally speaking, the damage to life and property by
Indians, is believed to be less during the past year than in any
former year, and the prospect is that as the country settles it
will be less, till all the Indians are established on small reser-
vations. But until they acquire habits of industry, in farm-
ing and stock-raising, they will need food from the General
Government, because the game on which they have subsisted
has diminished very rapidly.

Thus gradually, year by year, the country
along the completed railroad began to realize
rest. Just at the close of 1875, the Indian Com-
missioner thus alludes to the portions of the
Northwest which still remained unpacified:

It will probably be found necessary to compel the North-
ern, non-treaty Sioux, under the leadership of Sitting Bull,
who have never yet in any way acknowledged the United
States Government, except by snatching rations occasionally
at an Agency, and such outlaws from the several Agencies as
have attached themselves to these same hostiles, to cease ma-
rauding.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 317

The year 1876, the National Centennial year,
and tlie tenth, after the first military occupation
of the Big Horn country and the resulting mas-
sacre of Fetterman's command, brought back
the Indian war to the same field of carnage, and
culminated in Custer's similar fate.

The campaign opened early. Pursuant to the
proposition of the Interior Department, made
December 3d, 1875, that " runners be first sent to
warn the Indians to come in by or before January
31st, 1876, or a military force would be sent to
compel them/' active operations were postponed,
until, at the expiration of that time, the whole
matter was placed in the hands of the military
authorities. The first blow was struck from the
south, and by reference to the map the general
progress of the column can be traced.

General Sherman's annual report for 1876
states the strength of the column, which was
accompanied by General Crook in person, as
" Ten companies of the 2d and 3d Cavalry, un-
der Colonel J. J. Reynolds, 3d Cavalry; two
companies of the 4th Infantry; and, with team-
sters and guides, a force of eight hundred and
eighty-three men."

The rendezvous was Fort Fetterman, on the
North Platte, and the companies began to arrive
on the 22d of February. On the 1st of March
the advance began. After reaching Crazy
"Woman's Fork, the wagons were sent back to
27*318

ABSARAKA.

Fort Reno, now Fort McKinney, under escort of
infantry, and pack-mules were used for transpor-
tation of ammunition and rations for fifteen days.
Shortly after passing Crazy WOman's Fork, March
7th, the troops moved nearly north from the Old
Phil Kearney road. In a telegram, dated Fort
Reno, March 22d, General Crook says:

We scouted the Tongue and Rosebud Rivers until satisfied
that there were no Indians upon them, then struck across the
country toward Powder River. General Reynolds, with part
of the command, was pushed forward on a trail leading to the
village of Crazy Horse, near the mouth of the Little Powder
River. This he attacked and destroyed on the 17th inst.,
finding it a perfect magazine of ammunition, war material,
and general supplies. Crazy Horse had with him the North-
ern Cheyennes and some of the Minneconjous,—probably, in
all, one-half of the Indians off the reservation. Every evi-
dence was found to prove these Indians in a partnership with
those at the Red Cloud and Spotted Tail Agencies, and that
the proceeds of these raids upon the settlements had been
taken to those settlements and supplies brought back in return.
I am satisfied that if Sitting Bull is on this side of the Yel-
lowstone, that he is camped at the mouth of Powder River.
We experienced severe weather during our absence from the
wagon-train, snow falling every day but one, and the mer-
curial thermometer on several occasions failing to register.

General Sherman says:

Colonel Reynolds moved at 5 p.m. of the 16th, and by
night march struck the camp of Crazy Horse the next morn-
ing. The Indians fled to the hills, leaving the camp in the
hands of the troops, who proceeded to destroy it and its con-
tents by fire. The Indians molested the troops during this
operation by firing from rocks, bushes, and gullies, but theINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 319

village was utterly destroyed, when Colonel Reynolds drew
off and proceeded to make junction with General Crook at the
time and place appointed. Much controversy then arose, and
still continues, as to whether Colonel Eeynolds accomplished
all that his opportunities afforded. Nevertheless, he made
junction with General Crook on the morning of the 18th, near
the place agreed on, when the expedition returned to Fort
Fetterman, reaching that place March 26th.

If the reader will turn to page 220-225 of the
Narrative, and read the public opinions given at
the time concerning Fetterman's massacre, he
can estimate the value of the usual newspaper
speculations which immediately illustrate a mili-
tary disappointment, and neither the character
nor distinguished career of Colonel Reynolds
exempted him from this experience. The general
facts in the case are as follows:

On the 16th of March, the command then
being on Tongue River, followed Red Clay
Creek eastward, crossed the divide, and reached
Otter Creek early in the afternoon. Two Indians
had been seen by the scouts. The command was
divided. Colonel Reynolds, with one day's ra-
tions, unincumbered by blankets or any super-
fluous impediments, was detailed with six com-
panies,—a total force of about three hundred
men,—and a small detachment of fifteen scouts,
and pushed the trail of the two Indians toward
Powder River; while General Crook, with four
companies and the pack-train, was to move to,
or near the mouth of, Lodge Pole Creek, on the320

ABSARAKA.

same river, with view to a junction of forces the
next evening. This would complete the proposed
circuit, and bring the command to Fort Reno,
within the fifteen days for which rations had been
provided upon leaving the supply-wagons. As
a matter of fact this w^as safely accomplished.
Colonel Reynolds's command gained the vicinity
of Powder River about four a. m. of the 17th. The
troops were at once secreted in a ravine until the
advanced scouts could make report; and upon
the discovery that a heavy trail had been struck,
the forward movement was renewed. The march
from Tongue River to that point, a distance of
nearly fifty miles, had been made since the pre-
vious morning,—much of the time over rugged
bluffs, up narrow valleys, and through a country
of great exposure. At about sunrise there was
partially disclosed an Indian camp of something
over one hundred lodges, settled in the Cafion,
or basin of Powder River, at a point where it
widened out, but was environed by precipitous
bluffs and hills of from three hundred to six
hundred feet in height. Lieutenant Morton,
adjutant of the expedition, in a sketch of the
surroundings, has estimated some of the hills as
eight hundred feet above the river-bed.

The access to this valley, or bottom area, was
by precipitous and rocky banks, requiring horses
to be carefully led, and, in places, barely accessi-
ble by men on foot, and the conformation of theINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 321

land, generally, was such that no impromptu
combination could guarantee tliat different com-
panies could equally well descend and then act,
as pre-arranged. The details of the bluff range
were not even known to the scouts, and the sole
hope of success lay in an early and effective sur-
prise. This locality was nearly, or quite, one
hundred miles north of Fort Reno, with deep
snow covering foot-falls, and fissures opening
here and there, to deceive the eye and step.

About eight o'clock a.m. the camp was clearly
defined, and a large number of ponies and mules
were seen to be in charge of Indian herders. The
battalion of Captain Noyes, Companies I and K,
2d Cavalry, descended the mountain, in order
that Captain Egan, with Company K, might
charge the village, pistol in hand, while Captain
Noyes should cut off the herd, as the column ad-
vanced towards the village which was beyond
the herd. Companies E and F, 3d Cavalry, of
Captain Morris's battalion, Lieutenant Rawolle
commanding the latter, were to dismount, leave
their horses with holders, and covertly approach
the village to support Captain Egan when he
should make his charge. Of Companies E and
M, 3d Cavalry, Captain Mills (commanding bat-
talion), with Company M, was to dismount, de-
scend the mountain, and support Captain Moore;
while Lieutenant Johnson, with Company E,
was to make the best of his way down, to also322

ABJSARAKi,

co-operate as opportunity offered. The village
was on the river, pretty close to a bluff, and the
attacks were made from the southwest and west,
where the bluffs fell back, and where there was
ample room for the Indian herds to graze.

The charge of Captain Egan was a success.
The Indians, evidently surprised, gave way be-
fore his fierce assault, and abandoned their lodges
for trees, ravines, and other coverts, from which
to annoy the troops. About noon they made an
unsuccessful attempt to regain the village, but it
was already on fire, and they were promptly re-
pulsed. The ponies and mules, estimated at
about seven hundred head, were also promptly
captured, and in spite of desultory attacks and
continued skirmishing, the dismounted com-
panies regained their horses, and the march to
Lodge Pole Creek was accomplished that even-
ing, with a loss of only four men killed and five
wounded. The weather was intensely cold.
Colonel Reynolds had his face frosted, and many
suffered extremely, only being kept from freezing
by enforced activity and watchful care.

The Indian ponies, which were forced along as
far as Lodge Pole Creek, were herded at night
in the valley, on the advice of scouts, to find
their own grazing, as there was no forage.
Nearly one hundred had been killed, of neces-
sity; of the residue, the greater portion strayed
away the next morning, or were drawn off byINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 323

Indians, so that with some gathered up by the
other column as it approached the rendezvous,
probably not more than two hundred and fifty
were ultimately brought to Fort Reno. The
troops were nearly worn out, without rations
during the night and the next morning, and, as
appears from General Sherman's statement, they
had much to do to keep from freezing to death.

Incidental charges were exchanged by officers
of the command, and the possibilities within the
reach of an adequate, well-equipped force, with
fore-knowledge of the location of the village,
irritated the public mind for a while, and then
all was forgotten, in the real success achieved.

This attack, however, on the village of Crazy
Horse, involving a march of fifty-five miles, in a
little more than twenty-four hours, in such a
country, thirty miles of it at night, with snow a
foot deep, with ice from twelve to fourteen inches
to cut through to get water, with the mercury
30° below zero; the destruction of large sup-
lies, then of the greatest value to the Indians;
the capture of seven hundred head of stock, in
the teeth of an equal, or superior force, contest-
ing every step and movement for four hours of
fighting, and an additional twenty miles of march-
ing immediately after the fight, all in thirty-six
hours, is a vivid episode of frontier service, show-
ing both how much can be done, and how much
more the American people expect to be done.324

ABSARAKA.

If the average citizen will fancy himself a horse-
holder on such an occasion, with six or eight
horses to control, while rifle-shots and pistol-
shots and Indian yells abound; all the time watch-
ing ravines and fissures for some scouring party
of savages to emerge, with flaunting robes, to put
each individual horse into a frenzy of kicking,
rearing, and biting; at the same time half frozen,
and half starved, on hard-tack and snow, he will
then assuredly understand the difference between
the appreciation of such work, by a personal ex-
perience, and the dime-novel programme of heroic
deliverances, in warfare on the Plains.

General Crook reached the rendezvous during
the forenoon of the 18th, with the other four
companies and the supply-train, having been
unexpectedly delayed on the march, and the
column reached Fort Reno on the 21st, with
more than a hundred horses broken down, but
with the satisfaction of having accomplished an
extraordinary march, with signal injury to the
enemy.

On the 24th of October, at the close of the
Big Horn campaign, General Crook, then at
Camp Robinson, thus pays tribute to the troops :

In the campaign now closed, he (the general commanding)
had been obliged to call upon you for much hard service and
many sacrifices of personal comfort. At times you have been
out of reach of your base of supplies ; in most inclement
weather you have marched without food and slept withoutINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 325

shelter. Indian warfare is, of all warfare, the most trying,
the most dangerous, and the most thankless. In it you are
required to serve without the incentive to promotion or re-
cognition ; in truth, without favor or hope of reward.

The notification, by the runners of the Indian
Department, that " unless the Indians came in
by January 31st, 1876, a military force would be
sent to compel them," failed; and " The expe-
dition itself," says General Sherman, " was not
satisfactory or conclusive; therefore, General
Sheridan determined to proceed more syste-
matically, by concentric movements, similar to
those which in 1874-5 had proved so successful
at the south against the hostile Comanches,
Kiowas, and Cheyennes."

This introduces the train of events which made
the year 1876 especially memorable in Indian war,
and focalized public sentiment, at last, rightly to
estimate the real issue in the Northwest. The
initial operations were based upon the assump-
tion that the Interior Department had approxi-
mate data as to the number of Indians who were
still hostile, and that those reported at Agencies
might be considered out of the reckoning. From
five hundred to eight hundred Indians was the
highest estimate of an anticipated resisting force
to.either one of the three columns about to be set
in motion, and the entire number then, in open
hostility, was not estimated greatly to exceed that
number.

28326

ABSARAKA.

General Crook left Fort Fetterman, May 29th,
with two battalions of the 2d Cavalry, under
Lieutenant-Colonel "W*. B. Royal; 3d Cavalry;
five companies of the 4th and 9th Infantry, under
Major Alexander Chambers (now lieutenant-
colonel 21st Infantry), with wagons, pack-mules,
and scouts; altogether forty-seven officers and
one thousand and two men present for duty. His
supply camp was made at Goose Creek. The
march began on the 16th, and on the 17th a
large force of Indians attacked his column as
it descended Rosebud Creek, fighting on both
sides of the creek until night came on. The
Indians left thirteen dead on the field. General
Crook's loss was nine killed and twenty-one
wounded, Captain Guy V. Henry, 3d Cavalry,
being of the latter number. Of this operation
of the campaign, General Sherman's report
says:

The ground was so rough, so covered with rocks, trees, and
bushes, that it was impossible to estimate, approximately, the
force of the enemy ; but General Crook was satisfied that the
number and quality of his enemy required more men than he
had, and being already encumbered with wounded, he con-
cluded to return to his train on Goose Creek, which he reached
on the 19th, and sent back for reinforcements.

General Terry, with the 7th Cavalry, about six
hundred strong, Lieutenant-Colonel Custer com-
manding, and four hundred infantry, left Fort
Abraham Lincoln May 17th, and reached theINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 327

mouth of Powder River June 9th, where steam-
boats met him, and a supply eamp was estab-
lished. He reached the mouth of Rosebud on
the 21st.

The following distances are given in a report
of Major George A. Forsyth, viz.: from mouth of
Powder River to Tongue River, thirty-seven miles;
to Little Porcupine River, sixty-eight miles ; to
Big Porcupine River, seventy-seven miles; to
Big Horn River, one hundred and sixty-four
miles ; to Pompey's Pillar, two hundred and
three miles; to Pryor's Fork, two hundred and
twenty-six miles.

Colonel John Gibbon, 7th Infantry, with four
hundred and fifty men from 2d Cavalry and 7th
Infantry, marched from Ellis to a point opposite
Rosebud. A glance at the map will show that
if General Crook had been strong enough to
have taken the offensive from Goose Creek, the
army would have had the control of the rectangle,
three sides of which are represented by the Big
Horn, Yellowstone, and Rosebud Rivers; but at
the same time the roughness of the country, and
the really great distances, for a substantial com-
bination against so mobile a foe as the Indian,
made the campaign one of extraordinary diffi-
culty. Eor must it be forgotten that, in the ope-
rations of General Crook from the Fort Phil
Kearney line, the communications with troops on
the Yellowstone were cut off, requiring a circuit328

ABSARAKA.

of two thousand miles before information could
be obtained, and this was material to the highest
success. Reinforcements did not reach General
Crook, and an important fact, which began to be
known to the people, was not known, and could
not be known, to the army of the Yellowstone,
and that was, the large number of Indians absent
from the Agencies to take the war-path.

The 2d Cavalry scouted the Yellowstone as far
up as the Big Horn River, and no Indians had
crossed, although Indian pickets had approached
the river and come into collision with those of
Captains Ball and "Wheeler's companies. Major
Reno, 7th Cavalry, ascended Powder River to the
mouth of Little Powder River, found a large
trail, estimated as nine days old, and crossed over
the divide, to Tongue River, without meeting an
enemy.

At the mouth of Rosebud, General Terry,
Colonel Gibbon, and Lieutenant-Colonel Cus-
ter determined upon their future action, all cir-
cumstances indicating that the Indians were
between Rosebud and Little Big Horn Rivers.
Colonel Gibbon's command was sent to the Big
Horn, by steamer, with orders to ascend that
river, at least to the Little Big Horn, while Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Custer was ordered to ascend the
Rosebud, to cross the trail reported by Major
Reno, but not to follow it, then to bear to his
left, farther to the south, so as to prevent theINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 329

Indians slipping by to the mountains. General
Terry says in his report:

"We calculated it would take Gibbon's column until the 26th
to reach the mouth of the Little Big Horn, and that the wide
sweep I had proposed Custer should make would require so
much time that Gibbon would be able to co-operate with him
in attacking any Indians that might be found on the stream.
Lieutenant-Colonel Custer said his marches would be at the
rate of about thirty miles a day. Measurements were made,
and calculations based, on that rate of progress. I talked with
him about his strength, and at one time suggested that per-
haps it would be well for me to take Gibbon's Cavalry and go
with him. To the latter suggestion he replied that, without
reference to the command, he would prefer his own regiment
alone. As a homogeneous body, as much could be done with
it as with the two combined. He expressed the utmost confi-
dence that he had all the force he could need, and I shared his
confidence. I offered Custer the battery of Gatling guns, but
he declined it, saying that it might embarrass him, and that he
was strong enough without it. The movements proposed by
General Gibbon's column were carried out to the letter, and
had the attack been deferred until it was up, I cannot doubt
that we should have been successful. The Indians had evi-
dently prepared themselves for a stand; but, as I learned from
Captain Benteen that, on the 22d, the cavalry marched twelve
miles; on the 23d twenty-five miles ; from 5 a.m. till 8 p.m.
of the 24th, forty-five miles; and then, after night, ten miles
farther, resting, but without unsaddling, twenty-three miles
to the battle field, the proposed route was not taken, but as
soon as the trail was struck it was followed. I do not tell you
this to cast any reflections upon Custer, for whatever errors he
may have committed, Custer's action is inexplicable in the
case.

The reports of Major Reno, and others, sub-
stantially concur in this statement, that the trail

28*330

ABSARAKA.

was followed as soon as reached, and was sharply
crowded, until there was developed a large In-
dian village, in the valley of the Little Big Horn.
Like the hunter in the chase, knowing well that
the discovery of his presence would disperse the
objects of such long and eager pursuit, and that
failure to attack, in case the game brought to
bay should escape, would mortify his command,
and possibly bring professional reproach, Custer
seems to have been impelled, as on the Washita,
to dare the risks, for a crowning victory. As-
sured that the enemy had not gained his left and
escaped to the Big Horn mountains, and believing,
as he had ground to believe, that his force was
equal to fight any band which he might meet, he
has closed a career of rare brilliancy and prom-
ise, only to testify of the extreme contingencies
of frontier service, and to stimulate the nation to
a more hearty sympathy and more appreciative
regard for those who are required to meet its
obligations.

The regiment approached the Little Big Horn
River in three columns. Major Reno, in the
centre, crossed the river by a practicable ford,
with the trail, as ordered, and dashed down the
valley with Companies A, G, and M. Captain
Benteen, with Companies D, H, and K, then
two miles above the ford, was on his march to
join the command, as ordered, before Custer
left; and Lieutenant-Colonel Custer, with Com-INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 331

panies C, E, F, I, and L, moved down the bluff
on the right bank, to cross three miles below.
Any small band of Indians would seem to have
been completely within the grasp, of this order
of attack. Reno's command found themselves
confronted by superior numbers eager to take
the offensive, so that, fighting now on foot and
then from the saddle, it was with difficulty that
he regained the ford and a defensive position on
the bluff. Here, supported by Benteen's bat-
talion and Company B, which had previously
guarded the supplies, the fight continued, under
cover of rifle-pits, behind heaps of saddles, and
desperately, until six o'clock of the 26th, when
the Indians withdrew, admonished of the ap-
proach of General Terry's command from the
north. About ten o'clock that column came in
sight. Of the scene of the massacre, General
Terry writes, June 27th, " It is marked by the
remains of his officers and men and the bodies
of his horses, some of them strewed along the
path, others heaped where halts appear to have
been made."

As if the veil might yet be lifted, there have
been some assurances that Corporal Ryan sur-
vived, as a prisoner, and that the British author-
ities have been requested to apply to Sitting Bull
for his surrender. A statement of Red Horse,
who surrendered in February, 1877, gave sub-
stantially the same version, however, as to the332

ABSARAKA.

movements of Major Reno, the approach of
General Terry's command, and the fact, that
Custer's column was so overpowered by num-
bers, as to offer only brief resistance.

The rescued remains have received worthy
burial; but the nation mourns, too late, the ne-
cessity, which compelled a handful of fearless
men to contend with a host, in a fight where
victory or death was the alternative destiny of
the white man.

General Sheridan at once concentrated all the
available force of his division. Lieutenant-Col-
onel Carr and ten companies, 5th Cavalry, joined
General Crook at Goose Creek, via Fort Laramie,
and detachments of infantry were sent to the
same column. Colonel Miles moved from the
south of Kansas with the 5th Infantry. Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Otis, with six companies of the
22d Infantry and four companies of artillery
from the Atlantic coast, were sent to General
Terry.

As early as July 26th, General Crook was in
communication with General Terry, each with a
nominal command of about two thousand men;
but General Sheridan thus reported, August 5th :
" General Crook's total strength is seventeen
hundred and seventy-four, and Terry's eighteen
hundred and seventy-eight; and to give this force
to them, I have stripped every post from the line
of Manitoba to Texas." " Both columns," saysINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 333

General Sherman, " of about the same strength,
moved as agreed upon, and made junction on the
Rosebud, August 10th, at a point thirty-five miles
above its mouth. The Indians had, as expected,
slipped out, and neither column had a chance to
strike a blow. The Indians in their retreat left
a broad trail leading toward Tongue River. This
was followed promptly and steadily, but it seems
to be impossible to force Indians to fight at a dis-
advantage in their own country. Their sagacity
and skill surpass that of the white race."

On the 14th of September, Captain Anson
Mills, 3d Cavalry, struck a small village, killed
American Horse, before referred to as present at
a friendly conference, and at Red Cloud Agency,
November, 1874; and the whole autumn was sig-
nalized by hard marches, in " the most inaccessi-
ble and difficult country, east of the Rocky Moun-
tains."

The Yellowstone River closed too early for es-
tablishment of permanent posts, and winter can-
tonments were established at Goose Creek and
Tongue River. On the 18th of October a sup-
ply-train was attacked near Glendive Creek, not
far from Tongue River, and active marching was
resumed.

Meanwhile the disarming of the Indians at the
Agencies, was enforced, and the small army was
needed, all over Dacotah. Colonel Miles pursued
and overtook Sitting Bull, on the 21st of October,334

ABSARAKA.

to be met by the request for supplies, peace, and
ammunition. Two days of conference was suc-
ceeded by hostilities. The Indians were pursued
forty-two miles across the Yellowstone, and on
the 27th of October they sued for peace, giving
Red Skirt, "White Bull, Black Eagle, Sun
Rise, and Foolish Thunder as hostages for
the others' reporting at the posts named. Crazy
Horse sought refuge in the buffalo country, and
escaped up Powder River. On the 16th of No-
vember General Crook again left Fort Fetter-
man, and crowded Crazy Horse toward the Black
Hills. Colonel Mackenzie destroyed a Cheyenne
camp November 21st, on the west fork of Pow-
der River, and the country north of the Yellow-
stone was so thoroughly scoured, that the remain-
ing Indians were driven out of the region lying
between the Muscle Shell and the Dry Fork of
the Missouri River.

On the 17th of December, Bull Eagle, Tall
Bull, Red Cloth, and another chief approached
the Tongue River cantonment with a white flag,
but were shot by Crow Indians, whose antipathy
to the old enemies who had robbed them of the
country, broke forth, before any effort could be
made to arrest the attack. The best satisfaction
possible was given by way of explanation and
presents; but General Crook, in referring to the
matter, says, " The affair was most unfortunate,
as their coming in would have secured theINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 336

surrender of at least one thousand fighting
men."

Already, the supervision of the Lower Brule,
Cheyenne River, and Standing Rock Agencies
had been turned over to the military authorities,
(as early as July), so that captured Indians could
be brought together and the peaceable kept from
roaming; and army officers also discharged the
duties of agent at Red Cloud and Spotted Tail
Agencies. To all of them there came, for food
and winter shelter, bands of the very Indians
who participated in the fights in the Big Horn
country.836

ABSARAKA.

CHAPTER XXXV.

INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS—INCIDENTS OF 1877—
THE NEZ PERCES WAR.

The period now under review is full of facts
which confirm the opinion early advanced by
General Sherman, that the Indian question must
be settled by assuring to him a permanent reser-
vation, sufficiently accessible for the general su-
pervision of the Government, and so restricted that
he must adopt the white man's mode of living and
be cut off from free roving on the plains. Already
the tide of travel, if not the course of settlement,
has impaired successful hunting in large bands,
and the time has come when the nation demands
that the attitude of all Indians shall be settled,
so that the question of peace or war shall find a
definite solution. Distant and inaccessible reser-
vations, where the Indians had arms and horses,
and hunted at will over large areas of country,
not only exposed them to the influence of wild
and uncontrollable bands, but left open an easy
method by which the young men could absent
themselves, mingle with hostile parties, and then
seek a place of refuge, either unsuspected or un-
punished. The difficulty of finding responsibleINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS.

337

chiefs, who could, in reality, control and vouch
for wandering Indians, was insurmountable.

As early as 1869, Messrs. Brunot and Campbell,
and Hon. Henry S. Lane, of Indiana, with other
commissioners, had advised the abandonment of
the treaty system, saying, " The legal status of
the uncivilized Indian should be that of wards
of the Government; the duty of the latter being
to protect them, to educate them in industry, the
arts of civilization, and the principles of Chris-
tianity, elevate them to the rights of citizenship,
and to sustain them until they can support them-
selves."

The year 1877 was one of great unrest among
the bands which were on recognized terms of
friendship. The prudential reasons which led to
the disarming and dismounting of some of these
bands, coupled with their third assignment to
reservations, incited distrust. Agent J. F. Cra-
vens, particularly noticed the effect produced by
news of the annihilation of General Custer's
command; and military commanders clearly
show, that in nearly all conflicts during the last
four years in the three military departments of
the plains, there have been participants, who
had been fed and provided for by the United
States. The partial transfer of Arrapahoes and
Cheyennes to the Indian Territory, and the defi-
nite location of the Ogallalla and Brule Sioux,
until they also shall be drifted in the same direc-
29338

ABSARAKA.

tion, would seem to bring the main question to
that of the disposal of Sitting Bull and the bands
which still vibrate between the Yellowstone and
the British possessions. The establishment of
two strong posts, both memorial in name, Fort
Keogh, at the mouth of Tongue River, and Fort
Custer, on the Big Horn, below the old site of
Fort C. F. Smith, will realize that which Gen-
erals Pope, Hancock, and Terry long urged,—the
maintenance of strong central positions, capable
of outside operations, rather than the distribution
of small posts, hardly self-sustaining. The latter
system suits a railroad or stage-route, subject to
small depredations, but is only aggravating and
weak, in the midst of regions thoroughly hostile.

The Secretary of War, under date of July 8th,
1876, in urging the establishment of two new
posts, thus writes to the President: " The task
committed to the military authorities is one of
unusual difficulty, has been anticipated for years,
and must be met and accomplished." Neither
must it be overlooked that while the Yellowstone
River is open from May to October, the larger
iiumber of expeditions sent to this theatre of
conflict have marched by the very route on
Which were located the posts erected in 1866.
The original orders creating the Rocky Mountain
District directed Colonel Carrington to abandon
Fort Reno, and, besides the post afterwards
known as Fort Phil Kearney, to build posts onINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS.

339

the Big Horn River, and on or near the upper
Yellowstone. The force was insufficient to build
and protect three new posts, and Fort Reno could
not be prudently abandoned, so that the third
post, now Fort Ellis, which has become so im-
portant, had to be, for the time, postponed. The
commanding officer of that district, Colonel Car-
rington, in the establishment of the two original
posts, realized that they were placed where it fell
heaviest upon the Indians, and, therefore, better
for the emigrant, and, in October, 1866, when
citizens complained of insufficiency of escort, and
that the Indians were not pursued and exter-
minated, thus declared his policy:

I do not regard my occupation of this line as a temporary-
expedition to chastise Indians, but as designed to establish a
solid basis for ultimate operations, to whatever extent they
may be required. I expect to be harassed, and to have con-
stant skirmishing and minor fights ; but I propose to follow
up a constant, persistent purpose, to make permanent every
progress, and not to hazard all, for the uncertainties attending
the invasion of distant Indian villages with an inadequate
force, leaving an inadequate garrison behind. Understanding
well that I have to bear the responsibility, I propose respect-
fully to receive any communications that citizens may furnish,
but to maintain the general views laid down, whether accept-
able to them now or otherwise. I know it will bring some
results in the end, while hot impulses and rash expeditions
will only bring discredit, and make the emigration next spring
doubly dangerous.

That policy has been vindicated. The instruc-
tions of the lieutenant-general, sent from Lara-340

ABSAEAKA.

mie during his visit at that post, were, to " dis-
criminate carefully between Indians who honestly-
desired peace, and those who were hostile," with
the farther information that " the Government is
not prepared for, neither does it desire, a general
Indian war."

The campaign of 1876 over-ran, into the year
1877, and there was little rest for the worn-out
troops during the winter. Colonel Miles attacked
Crazy Horse in the valley of Tongue Eiver on
the 8th of January, after a week of almost daily
skirmishing, and routed his band, but the stock
was too broken down to follow up the success,
and Crazy Horse retreated to the Big Horn
mountains. In a congratulatory order to his
regiment, of January 31st, he notices their
march of twelve hundred miles in three months,
and fitly commends their merit.

In April the Sioux began to come in to the
Agencies in large numbers. The Indian Com-
missioner reports " that Spotted Tail went out
with two hundred and fifty of his principal men
to urge the return of his people to their Agency
and allegiance, adding, " His return in April
with a following of one thousand one hundred,
attested the remarkable success of his mission;
and for this eminent service, which virtually
ended the Sioux war, and his unswerving loyalty
throughout the whole campaign, some suitable
testimonial should be tendered him."INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 341

May 5th, Colonel Miles had a fight on Muddy
Creek, a small branch of Rosebud, with Lame
Deer, capturing four hundred and fifty ponies,
and inflicting much loss, but narrowly saving
his own life. Iron Star shook hands with him,
then picking up his carbine, fired, the ball miss-
ing its mark, but killing a soldier behind him.
This was after protection had been offered to all
who would surrender. Ball's, Tyler's, "Wheeler's,
and Norwood's companies of the 2d Cavalry were
in the fight, and Dickey's, Poole's, Miner's and
Casick's companies of the 22d, as well as a de-
tachment of the 5th Infantry.

On the 6th of May, at Camp Robinson, Crazy
Horse surrendered, being introduced to Lieuten-
ant Clark, of General Crook's staff, by Red Cloud.
This surrender represented twelve hundred In-
dians under Crazy Horse, Little Hawk, Little
Big Man, Bull Hawk, and Bad Road, and in-
cluded more than two thousand ponies.

In July, Captain Kellog, of the 5th Cavalry,
made a scout from Goose Creek along the Rose-
bud and Little Big Horn, and discovered no
signs of Indians. Captain Mills also escorted
two pack-trains to the mouth of Tongue River,
turned over the trains to Colonel Miles, and after
riding three hundred miles over the country, so
infested in 1876, returned to Goose Creek with-
out encountering an enemy.

July 25th, General Sherman dates a report,—
29*ABSARAKA.

" Headquarters of the Army of the United States,
on the Steamer Rosebud, Big Horn River, hav-
ing steamed up the Big Horn River to the pres-
ent Fort Custer, at the forks of Big Horn and
Little Big Horn." General Sheridan had just
come across from Camp Stambaugh, and had
seen no Indians; General Sherman writes:

With this post, and that at the mouth of the old Tongue
River, occupied by strong, enterprising garrisons, these Sioux
Indians can never regain this country, and they will he forced
to remain at their Agencies or take refuge in the British pos-
sessions. At this moment there are no Indians here or here-
abouts ; I have seen or heard of none. The country west of
this is a good country, and will rapidly fill up with emigrants,
and will, in the next four years, build up a community as
strong and capable of self-defence as Colorado.

On the 20th of August, Major James S. Bris-
bin, 2d Cavalry, reached the mouth of Clear
Creek (see map), a branch of Powder River,
and found signs of a recent encampment. On
the 21st he continued the pursuit through the
ravines and over mountains and gullies; but Vac
Indians fled without battle, abandoning lodge-
poles, kettles, cups, and even saddle-blankets.

On the 27th of August, 1877, the following
Agencies were announced, subject to a possible
change, in the spring of 1878, of the first two
named, for better farming lands, viz.:

The old Ponca Agency, sixty miles above
Yankton, on the west bank of the MissouriINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 343

River, for Spotted Tail; Yellow Medicine
Creek, two hundred and seventy miles above
Yankton, for Red Cloud; Crow Creek Agency,
two hundred and thirty miles above Yankton,
on the old Winnebago Reserve; Cheyenne River
Agency, three hundred and sixty-five miles above
Yankton; Standing Rock Agency, five hundred
and twenty-nine miles above Yankton, and eighty
miles below Bismark.

On the 5th of September, Crazy Horse made
an attempt to escape from Camp Robinson, but
was recaptured. General Crook reported him
as at the bottom of the trouble at both Red
Cloud and Spotted Tail Agencies, and his men
were distributed among other bands. He after-
wards was killed in a needless encounter.

On the 17th of October, General A. H. Terry
and Hon. A. J. Lawrence had a conference with
Sitting Bull at Fort "Walsh, in the British pos-
sessions, at which time he refused all overtures
of peace, and asserted his purpose to dwell under
the sway of the white queen mother.

The year of 1877 closed with comparative
peace in the three Departments of the Plains.

The record of operations in these departments
is not complete, however, without some reference
to another band of Indians, who have in part
joined Sitting Bull in Canada, in part lurk in
Montana, among the bands along the Northern
border, and in part are gathered into Agencies,344

ABSARAKA.

as the result of hard-fought battles, tedious wan
derings, and extreme exposure on the field.

The Nez Perces Indians belonged to Idaho,
and as early as June, 1855, a treaty had been
made, which allotted certain valleys to the lead-
ing chiefs, fifty-eight of whom signed the agree-
ment, Chief Joseph occupying the "Wallowa Val-
ley. An abstract of the Indian Commissioner's
report for 1877 will give the following facts.
The gold excitement, as ever, precipitated adven-
turers westward, to the rescue of the gold from
the lands of the Indians, and on the 10th of
April, 1861, an agreement was made (not con-
firmed by Congress), between Superintendent
Geary, Agent Cain, and Indian Chief Lawyer,
with forty-seven other chiefs, opening a portion
of that country to the whites, as well as the In-
dians, "for mining purposes." In October, 1861,
a town was laid out and a population of twelve
hundred soon settled at their ease.

In 1862 the annuities averaged only one blan-
ket to six Indians, and two yards of calico to
each person. On the 9th of June, 1863, a new
treaty was made, reducing the Indian Reserve
and excluding Wallowa Valley from its limits.
" Chief Joseph," " Looking Glass," " Big Thun-
der," " White Bird," and " Eagle from the
Light," ignored the treaty and roamed at will
through the valley.

On the 26th of March, 1873, Hon. J. P. C,INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 345

Shanks, Hon. T. W. Bennett, and Agent H. N.
Reed, the first two, distinguished for service in
the civil war, were appointed to investigate and
report on Indian affairs in Idaho. Superintend-
ent T. Odeneal and Agent J. B. Menteith were
also appointed special commissioners to confer
with Joseph as to his removal to the Lapwai
Reserve. The first-named commissioners im-
peached the whites, for encroachments, even
upon the reduced reservation, and the last-
named decided it to be impracticable to effect
the proposed removal. On the 16th of June,
following, the President declared the Wallowa
Valley, a reservation for the roving bands sub-
ject to their good behavior; but Congress made
no appropriation to buy out the settlers' claims,
and as Chief Joseph would not settle down
quietly, the order was revoked by President
Grant, June 18th, 1875.*

In October, 1876, Hon. Z. Chandler, Secretary
of the Interior Department, appointed D. H.
Jerome, Esq., General O. H. Howard, Major
H. Clay Wood, and Messrs. "William Stickney
and A. C. Barston, a board, to settle the troubles
which were maturing toward violence and had
already cost several lives. Their report was
made December 1, 1876, and in' May, 1877,
councils were held, Chief Joseph, Looking

* See note at end of chapter.346

ABSARAKA.

Glass, and "White Bird "being present, and
agreeing to go upon the reservation. On the
10th of May they had completed their exami*
nation of various localities, and the commission
were satisfied that trouble was at an end.

"One day, however," says the annual report
of the Indian Commissioners, " prior to the ex-
piration of the time fixed for their removal
(namely, June 14th, 1877), open hostilities by
these Indians began, by the murder of twenty-
one white men and women on White Bird Creek,
near Mount Idaho, in revenge for the murder of one
of their tribe"

The troops at the disposal of General Howard
were few in number, and every settlement was
put in peril. Company F, 1st Cavalry, was at
Fort Lapwai, but far from complete in strength.
The rest of the regiment was scattered through
Nevada, California, Washington Territory, and
Oregon. The most accessible aid was from the
7th Infantry, Colonel John Gibbon, which was
distributed at Forts Shaw, Benton, Ellis, and
Camp Baker, in Montana. General Howard,
however, used with promptness his small force.
Captain David Perry, 1st Cavalry, attacked the
Indians at Hangman's Creek, near Spokane,
seventy-five miles east of Lewiston, on the 17th
of June, losing thirty-four men, either killed or
wounded. The Lewiston volunteers, and Day-
ton volunteers, and other local organizations,INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 347

were at once called into service. Colonel Berry
and Captain Whipple had a fight on the 4th of
July, at Kamiah, near Cottonwood, on Solomon
River, losing thirteen men. On the 12th of July,
General Howard, commanding in person, engaged
the Indians near the mouth of Cottonwood Creek,
on the south side of Clearwater, losing eleven
killed and twenty-six wounded. The Indians
crossed the Cottonwood below Kamiah, and on
the 19th of July were divided in opinion whether
to prolong hostilities or surrender. A conference
ensued. Red Heart and twenty-eight of his peo-
ple gave themselves up, and Joseph manifested a
similar purpose, but the influence of White Bird
constrained him to refuse submission to the
terms proposed, and the non-treaty party fled to
the Bitter Root Mountains, pursued by General
Howard.

On the 2d of August, General Sherman, then
at Bozeman, gave orders for all possible prompt-
ness in the effort to throw the Indians back upon
General Howard, and prevent their escape to the
buffalo country of Montana, in the north. O11 the
9th, Colonel Gibbon, of the 7th Infantry, attacked
the Nez Perces at Big Hole Pass, in Montana,
one hundred and twenty miles from Missoula,
and nearly due west from Port Ellis. His report
of August 11th, reports his loss at seven officers
and fifty-three men, killed and wounded. Among
the killed were Captain Wm. Logan, 7th Infantry,348

ABSARAKA.

and Lieutenant James H. Bradley, of the same
regiment, formerly of tlie 18th, whose trip to
Fort Benton in 1866 is referred to on page 135
of the Narrative. Colonel Gibbon was also
wounded, and thus telegraphed to Governor
Potts.

Big Hole Pass, August 9th, 1877.

Had a fight with the Nez Perces. We are here near the
mouth of Big Hole Pass, with a large number of wounded
men in want of everything; food, clothing, medicine, and
medical attendance. Send assistance at once.

John Gibbon, Colonel Commanding.

Another despatch says: " The troops are en-
trenching, and the Indians are leaving." While
Colonel Gibbon was thus trying to head off the
retreating Nez Perces, with an original force, all
told, of only one hundred and ninety-one men,
including thirty-four citizens, General Howard,
with a small escort, pushed ahead of his column,
marching on the 10th, fifty-three miles, notwith-
standing the roughness of the country, leaving
his command to follow. On the 12th he reached
Colonel Gibbon, and telegraphed to General Mc-
Dowell's headquarters: " Gibbon's command is
in the best of spirits. The last of the Indians
left last night. Shall continue the pursuit as soon
as my command is up." As the result of this
battle, eighty-nine bodies of Indians were found
on the field, showing that their loss was equal to
half the number of whites engaged.INDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 349

The retreat was southeast, nearly to Bannock
City, thence southwest to Horse Prairie River,
and on to old Fort Limai. Their only avenue
of escape was to pass around Montana to the
south, and then strike north, east of Fort Ellis,
avoiding settlements and posts. Upon reaching
Henry's Fork of Snake River (see map), they
turned north toward Henry's Lake, which is
southeast of Virginia City, and nearly at the
source of Henry's Fork, with General Howard
in close pursuit. At Camp Meadow, near the
lake, they turned and attacked General Howard's
column, inflicting a loss of one man killed and
seven wounded, captured nearly a hundred horses,
most of which were recovered, and on the 27th
of August crossed the Yellowstone River above
the falls, at the upper end of a cafion in the Na-
tional Park, just north of the Sulphur Moun-
tains, in the northwest part of "Wyoming Terri-
tory. They then took the Clark's Fork trail.
Colonel Merritt, of the 5th Cavalry, with six
companies of the 5th, and Russell's of the 3d
Cavalry, and fifty Shoshones scouts, moved rapidly
from the direction of the Goose Creek camp, to
occupy the line of the Stinking River, and cut
off their movement southward; and Colonel Saml.
D. Sturgis, 7th Cavalry, left the New Crow
Agency, at the Forks of Big and Little Rosebud,
to cut off their movement to the north.

General Sheridan, in ordering the recall of
30350

ABSARAKA.

Colonel Merritt, " unless his presence should be
longer needed in that direction/' says, that " in-
stead of going up Clark's Fork, as was expected,
Colonel Sturgis also went over to Stinking Water,
and while he was doing so, the Indians came
down Clark's Fork and passed him." Still, ou
the 13th of September, he overtook and had ?
fight with them on Canon Creek, Clark's Fork,
and pursued them closely on the 14th and 15th.
On the latter date he reported the Indian loss at
sixty, and that " nine hundred ponies had been
dropped by the hostiles," and adds, " I am going
ahead this morning, and propose to push them
until they drop their whole herd, and I think
they will abandon nearly their last horse. To-
day, Howard, with infantry and artillery, was
north of the Yellowstone, below Clark's Fork.
The 16th Infantry is moving on Muscle Shell."

At that time Colonel Sturgis had been com-
pelled to abandon some of his own horses,—the
men had lived for four days on mule meat, and
very rapid pursuit was impossible.*

The remaining JSTez Perces eluded farther pun-
ishment, successively crossed the Yellowstone,
Muscle Shell, and Missouri, and safely entered
the Bear Paw Mountains, south of Milk River,
in the country of the Blackfeet and Bloods.

On the 18th of September, Colonel Miles, hav-
ing learned, on the evening of the 17th, from
General Howard, then on Clark's Fork, that the

* See note at end of chapter.sNDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 35l

Nez Perces had evaded the commands to the
north of them, and were pushing northward, at
once organized all the available force at his com-
mand, for a movement to intercept, or pursue.
The commission sent to have an interview with
fitting Bull in the British Possessions, had
already left, with an escort from the 2d and 7th
Cavalry. This was overtaken, and the combined
force moved on without delay.

The march led directly to the mouth of Muscle
Shell, nearly northwest, ther je around the east-
ern and northern bases of ths Little Rocky Moun-
tains to Snake Creek, a fork of Milk River, the
distance of two hundred and sixty-five miles
being accomplished in ten days. The Missouri
River, at mouth of Muscle Shell, was reached on
the 23d, and a depot was established. On the
25th Colonel Miles learned that the Indians
actually crossed the Missouri on the 23d, at Cow
Island. (See map No. 2.) The following is the
substance of Colonel Miles's official report of this
extraordinary expedition, so timely in its move-
ments and so brilliant in its success.

The train was left, to follow at leisure, and or
the evening of the 29th the troops reached the
northern end of Bear Paw Mountains, which the
Nez Perces had approached from the south, and
he was between them and Milk River. Entering
the mountain range at four o'clock on the 30th,
the Indian trail was struck »+ fix a.m. near the352

ABSARAKA.

head of Snake River. The village on Eagle
Creek was immediately charged in front, by the
battalion of the 7th Cavalry under Captain Owen
Hale, and the 5th Infantry, Captain Simon Sny-
der. A battalion of the 2d Cavalry, Captain
George L. Tyler, attacked in the rear and se-
cured the stock, to the number of seven hundred
horses, mules, and ponies. The Indians took
refuge in some deep ravines, and the firing was
accurate and well kept up. To avoid the loss of
life incident to storming these positions, from
which they could not escape, the troops remained
for four days on the alert, shelling the ravines
and exchanging shots, whenever it was found
effective. "White flags were displayed, and com-
munications were had with the Indians several
times, but on the fifth they surrendered arms and
ammunition, and the contest was at an end.
Looking Glass and several of the chiefs, includ-
ing a brother of Joseph and twenty-five Indians,
had been killed, and forty-six Indians were
wounded. " A severe storm of snow and wind,
which set in on the 1st, added greatly to the hard-
ships," writes Colonel Miles, " which have been
borne without murmuring." The casualties of
the command were Captain Owen Hale and
Second Lieutenant Joseph "W. Biddle, both of
7th Cavalry, killed; Captain Miles Moylan and
Edward S. Godfrey, 7th Cavalry, First Lieu-
tenant Geo. W. Baird, Adjutant, and LieutenantINDIAN AFFAIRS ON THE PLAINS. 353

Henry Romeyn, 5th Infantry, wounded. Enlisted
men, nineteen killed and forty-two wounded.

Companies A, D, and K, 7th Cavalry, had ten
sergeants among their casualties.

It is stated by the Commissioner of Indian
Affairs, in his report for 1877, "That Joseph
observed the rules of civilized warfare, and did
not mutilate dead enemies," whereas Hed Cloud
and his bands, in 1866, in their first resentment
of the invasion of the Big Horn country, com-
mitted atrocities upon living captives of a kind
unrecorded elsewhere in human history.

The Uez Perces campaign grew out of wrongs
inflicted upon their people. It is the old story;
and after all due resentment is expended upon
Joseph, for murders committed by his. band in
.the immediate vicinity of their old home in
Idaho, this war must be classed among the in-
evitable results of violated treaties and original
trespass upon the red man's rights.

Note.—General Shanks commanded the 7th Indiana Cav-
alry during the civil war, and states that " Joseph's party was
thoroughly disciplined; that they rode at full gallop along
the mountain side in a steady formation by fours; formed
twos, at a given signal, with perfect precision, to crcss a
narrow bridge; then galloped into line, reined in to a sudden
halt, and dismounted with as much system as if regulars."

Of Joseph 's character he gives these facts, as to the inter-
view with him:

" I do not fight women," said Joseph. " It is not their
tiult that they are here."

30*354

ABSARAKA.

Placing his hand on his breast, he said, " This is my body
It came out of the earth. Do you believe it? Then the earft
is my mother, and I shall return to her. Would you sell yon.
mother? I will never sell my mother."

General Shanks put this question to Joseph: " Do yol
want schools and school-houses on the Wallowa Eeservation V

Answer by Joseph. " No. We do not want schools os
school-houses on the Wallowa Eeservation."

Question. " Why do you not want schools ?"

Answer. " They will teach us to have churches."

Question. 11 Why do you not want churches ?"

Answer. u They will teach us to quarrel about God, as the
Catholics and Protestants do on the Nez Perces Reservation,
and at other places. We do not want to learn that. We may
quarrel with men, sometimes, about things on this earth, but
we never quarrel about God. We do not want to learn that."

Note.—Copy of Official Report of General S. D. Sturgis
(Colonel 7th Cavalry) received May 1st, too late for this
edition. His command, made up largely of raw men, to
supply the terrible waste of the Custer massacre, marched
fifteen hundred miles during the Nez Perces campaign, over-
taking Colonel Miles just after the battle at Snake River. His
testimony to " their patience under exposure, fatigue, hunger,
and peril" is but another illustration of the character of ser-
vice on the Plains.HONOR TO WHOM HONOR.	355

CHAPTER XXXVI.

HONOR TO WHOM HONOR.

This outline of the struggle of the Indian to
retain the vast plains which the buffalo peopled,
and to live as his fathers lived, has only touched
the prominent facts and manifestations which
from year to year demanded the serious thought
of the American people. The single instances
where cabins, ranches, and emigrant trains have
been despoiled are not to be easily counted; but
far more numerous have been the desolated lodges
of the red man, whose life went out at the will
of the white man's avarice, and of which wrongs
history will speak as of needless robbery and
cruel wrong. Many have been the marchings
and thirstings, the hungerings and dyings of the
obedient soldier, contending, in the name of the
State, to dispossess the savage of the home of
the savage, and surely there have been atrocities
which demanded of the white man the punish-
ment of the evil-doer; but far more have been
the starvings and the flights and the extinguish-
ments which have visited the Indian, for the356

ABSARAKA.

offence of living, and loving to live, where the
Great Spirit gave him breath.

And yet through all this chain of linked horrors
and ceaseless conflict there is a justly-deserved
tribute due to the American soldier, who, under
the most painful of all pressure,—that of fighting
while conscious that an inferior race is subjected
to his disposal,—almost without exception, has
restricted his work to the necessity of the hour,
and mingled with war itself the sincere effort to
secure to his savage enemy some avenue to peace.
It was not traffic at one thousand per cent, of
profit, nor the pursuit of gold, much less the
glory of shooting red men as game, that took
the soldier to the Plains; and aside from the
protection of travel, or peaceful homes, and of
legitimate traders, when such there were, he had
no treasure, and little pleasure, in his mission.
The succession of events already given, as the
proper sequel to the personal Narrative of this
volume, has no more prominent fact than this
assurance of history to the credit of the Amer-
ican army.

Among the citizens of the Republic whose
sympathies have been quick to feel for the red
man, and equally earnest to labor in his rescue,
few have been more sincere and unselfish than
Hon. George "W*. Manypenny, of Columbus,
Ohio, the President of the Commission appointed
by President Grant to negotiate with Red Cloud,HONOR TO WHOM HONOR.

357

and other Indians, for the final surrender of the
Black Hills and the country adjacent.

In his report of December 18th, 1876, ad-
dressed to the Hon. J. Q. Smith, Commissioner
of Indian Affairs, he cites the following from the
report of Generals Sherman, Harney, Terry and
Augur, and Messrs. Henderson, Tappan, and
Sanborn, made in connection with the treaties
of 1868:

The Indian, although a barbarian, is yet a man, susceptible
to those feelings which respond to magnanimity and kind-
ness. The injunction to do good to those that hate us is not
confined to race, but is broad as humanity itself. This truth,
for the practical man seeking a solution of the troubles, will
serve a better purpose than whole pages of theories of Indian
character.

" These words," says Colonel Manypenny," are
words which ought to be written in letters of
gold, and read by every citizen."

From the same report he quotes again:

If the lands of the white man are taken, civilization justi-
fies him in resisting the invader. Civilization does more
than this,—it brands him as a coward and a slave if he sub-
mits to the wrong. Here civilization made its own compact,
and guaranteed the rights of the weaker party. It did not
stand by the guarantee. The treaty was broken ; but not by
the savage. If the savage resists, civilization, with the Ten
Commandments in one hand and the sword in the other, de-
mands his immediate extermination. That he goes to war is not
astonishing ; he is often compelled to do so. Wrongs are borne
by him in silence that never fail to drive civilized man to
deeds of violence. Among civilized men, war generally springs358

ABSARAKA.

from a sense of injustice. The best possible way then to avoid
war is to do no act of injustice. When we learn that the same
rule holds good with Indians, the chief difficulty is removed.
But it is said that our wars with them have been almost con-
stant. Have we been uniformly unjust? "We answer, un-
hesitatingly, "Yes."

"These words," writes Colonel Manypenny,
" are words wrung from brave men, who had
grown gray in the service of the country. They
were compelled to confess the nation's shame by
the facts which they themselves had investi-
gated."

With such sentiments of the General of the
army, and of two of the Department com-
manders, and of General Harney, generous as
he is brave, and eminent above all other living
men for experience in frontier war, the army of
the Plains has been in substantial accord.

It would require a full volume to embody the
details of the engagements referred to, and to
render just tribute to detachment commanders
who achieved real success in the tiresome ordeal
of frontier life. That remains for future de-
velopment. The immediate purpose has been
realized, if substantial clearness has been given
to the progress of the Indian question towards
its final disposal. Of the chiefs who bore part
in the campaign of 1866, Spotted Tail and Stand-
ing Elk have remained true to their first treaty
obligation; and Red Cloud, who so stoutly con-HONOR TO WHOM HONOR.

35?

tended for his legal rights in that opening year
of the war, has vindicated his pledge to abide
by contracts since made. Others have dropped
out of the record as it progressed.

Of the officers of the 7th Cavalry whose career
embraced active operations in each of the De-
partments of the Plains, it was the lot to share
in the final battle with the Nez Perces at Bear
Paw mountain; and there, some who had passed
unscathed through the battles of the " Washita,"
" Beaver Creek," " The Big Horn," and " The
Little Horn," laid down their lives with honor,
as if the whole regiment was destined to share
in the monumental record of this protracted war.
As a general rule, except in quoting extracts
from reports and other documents, the lineal
rank has been given, so as not to confuse the
reader by mingling the lineal and brevet rank
in the recital. The appendix of casualties gives
both, as found in the Army Register. Such
legitimate material as has been accessible has
been used as briefly as possible, and in equal
justice to all.

It remains only to notice the faithful co-opera-
tion and unvarying integrity of the Mountain
and River Crow Indians, whose home, so long
since stolen by the Sioux, has been the battle-
field of so many vital issues.

Ab-sa-ra-ka—the " Land that the Crow Flies
Over," " The Home of the Crows"—is to be360

ABSARAKA.

the peaceful home of the white man, and if the
end of inter-tribal conflicts shall bring with it
also the earnest purpose of the American people
to deserve the friendship of all the red race, and
seek their enlightenment and happiness, the
blood shed, and the agony endured, will have
some recompense, in justice done to the warrior
race thus rescued, though the justice be tardy
and the cost be vast.APPENDIX.

I-

The folio wing extract, from Seriate Document No. 13,
186T, furnishes that portion relating to the massacre
near Fort Phil Kearney in 1866, being Report of the
Special Commission sent to investigate the cause of
that disaster.

Disposition and Conduct of the Indians about Fort Phil
Kearney, and the Causes of the same.

The main object sought to be secured by the treaty of
Laramie of July, a.d. 1866, was the opening of a new route
to Montana from Fort Laramie, via Bridgets Ferry and the
head-waters of the Powder, Tongue, and Big Horn Rivers.
This country was occupied by the Ogallalla and Minnecon-
joux bands of Sioux Indians and the northern Cheyenne and
Arrapahoe tribes, and the mountain Crows.

The region through which the road was to pass and does
pass is the most attractive and valuable to Indians. It
abounds with game, flocks of mountain sheep, droves of elk
and deer, and herds of buffalo range through and live in this
country, and the Indians with propriety call it their last best
hunting-grounds. All these Indians were reluctant to allow
the proposed road to pass through these hunting-grounds,
31	( 361 )362

ABSARAKA.

but all would reluctantly assent to this for so liberal an equiv-
alent as the government was ready to give. The Indians were
required further to stipulate that the government should have
the right to establish one or more military posts on this road
in their country. All the Indians occupying it refused thus
to stipulate, and through the chiefs, headmen, and soldiers
protested against the establishment of any military post on
their hunting-grounds along that road north of Fort Reno.

While negotiations were going on with Red Cloud and
their leading chiefs to induce them to yield to the govern-
ment the right to peaceably establish these military posts,
which right they persistently refused to yield, saying that it
was asking too much of their people—asking all they had—
for it would drive away all the game, Colonel H. B. Car-
rington, 18th United States Infantry, with about seven
hundred officers and men, arrived at Laramie, en route to
their country to establish and occupy military posts along
the Montana road, pursuant to General Orders No. 33, Head-
quarters Department of the Missouri, March 10,1866, Major-
General Pope commanding. The destination and purpose of
Colonel Carrington and his command were communicated to
their chiefs. They seemed to construe this as a determination
on the part of the government to occupy their country by
military posts, even without their consent or that of their
people, and as soon as practicable withdrew from the council
with their adherents, refusing to accept any presents from
the commission, returned to their country, and with a strong
force of warriors commenced a vigorous and relentless war
against all whites who came into it, both citizens and soldiers.

Quite a large number of Indians, who did not occupy the
country along this road, were anxious to make a treaty and
remain at peace. Some of this class had for a long time re-
sided near Fort Laramie. Others (Brulfes) occupied the
White Earth River valley and the Sand Hills south of that
river.

The commissioners created and appointed several of theAPPENDIX.

363

leading warriors of these Indians chiefs, viz., Big Mouth,
Spotted Tail, Swift Bear, and Two Strikes. A portion of
these Indians have remained near Fort Laramie, and a por-
tion of them on the Republican fork of the Kansas River,
and have strictly complied with their treaty stipulations.

The number of Sioux Indians who considered themselves
bound by the treaty and have remained at peace is about two
thousand, while the Minneconjoux and a portion of the Ogal-
lalla and Brulk bands, the northern Cheyennes and Arrapa-
hoes, with a few Sans Arcs, numbering in the aggregate
about six hundred lodges, remained in their old country and
went to war under the auspices of their old chiefs.

We therefore report that all the Sioux Indians occupying
the country about Fort Phil Kearney have been in a state of
war against the whites since the 20th day of June, a.d. 1866,
and that they have waged and carried on this war for the
purpose of defending their ancient possessions and the pos-
sessions acquired by them from the Crow Indians by con-
quest after bloody wars, from invasion and occupation by
the whites.

This war has been carried on by the Indians with most ex-
traordinary vigor and unwonted success. During the time
from July 26th, the day on which Lieutenant Wands's train
was attacked, to the 21st day of December, on which Brevet
Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman, with his command of eighty
officers and men, was overpowered and massacred, they killed
ninety-one enlisted men and five officers of our army, and
killed fifty-eight citizens and wounded twenty more, and cap-
tured and drove away three hundred and six oxen and cows,
three hundred and four mules, and one hundred and sixty-one
horses. During this time they appeared in front of Fort Phil
Kearney, making hostile demonstrations and committing hos-
tile acts, fifty-one different times, and attacked nearly every
train and person that attempted to pass over the Montana
road.364

ABSARARA.

Massacre of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel FettermarCs Party,
and the Causes which led to it.

General Orders No. 33, Headquarters Department of Mis-
souri, dated March 10, 1866, directed that two new military
posts should be established on this new route to Montana—
one * near the base of the Big Horn Mountain," the other

on or near the Upper Yellowstone"—and designated the
2d battalion of the 18th Infantry to garrison the three
posts on this route, and created the Mountain District,
Department of the Platte, and directed the colonel of the
regiment (Colonel H. B. Oarrington) to take post at Fort
Reno a»d command the district, which included all the troops
and gafrisons on this route.

Geneiai Orders No. 7, Headquarters Department of the
Platte, June 23, 1866, directed that the 2d Battalion 18th
Infantry should take post as follows: Two companies at
Fort Reno, on Powder River, two companies about eighty
miles nearly south of Reno, on the waters of Powder or
Tongue River, which post should be known as Fort Philip
Kearney, and two companies at the crossing of the Big Horn
River on the same road, and about seventy miles beyond
Fort Philip Kearney, to be known as Fort C. F. Smith, and
directed that the colonel of the regiment should take post at
Fort Philip Kearney, and command the " mountain district."

The orders above referred to were issued with the express
understanding, apparently, that this road to Montana was to
be opened through the Indian country by compact or treaty
with the Indians occupying it, and not by conquest and the
exercise of arbitrary power on the part of the government.
Hence Colonel Carrington's instructions looked mainly to
the duty of selecting and building the two new forts, Philip
Kearney and C. F. Smith, and the command assigned was
only sufficient for this purpose and properly garrisoning the
posts. This command numbered in all about seven hundredAPPENDIX

365

men, five hundred of whom were new recruits, and twelve
officers, including district commander and staff. The com-
manding officer, Colonel Carrington, could not and did no*
fail to see at once, that although his command was entirely
sufficient to erect the new forts, build the barracks, ware-
houses, and stables, and make preparations for winter, and
properly garrison his posts, and could protect emigration
from the small thieving parties of Indians, it was still entirely
inadequate to carry on systematic and aggressive war against
a most powerful tribe of Indians, fighting to maintain posses-
sion and control of their own country, in addition to those
other duties. This officer carried the orders above referred
to into effect with promptness and zeal, organizing the mount-
ain district June 28,1866, establishing Fort Philip Kearney
on the 15th of July, and Fort 0. F. Smith on the 3d day of
August, and as early as the 31st day of July informed Gen-
eral P. St. George Cooke, the department commander, that
the status of Indians in that country was one of war, and re-
quested reinforcements sent to him, and two days previously
had telegraphed the adjutant-general of the army for Indian
auxiliaries, and additional force of his own regiment.

On the 9th of August, General Cooke, commanding de-
partment of the Platte, informed Colonel Carrington that
Lieutenant-General Sherman ordered the posts in his, Colo-
nel Carrington's district, supported as much as possible, and
announced a regiment coming from St. Louis.

No auxiliaries were assigned, and no reinforcements came
until November, when company C, 2d United States Cav-
alry, reached Fort Kearney, sixty strong, armed with Spring-
field rifles and Star carbines. In December, about ninety
recruits joined the battalion in the mountain district, a
portion of whom were assigned to a company stationed at
Fort Phil Kearney. No other reinforcements were sent to
the district. Approved requisitions for ammunition were not
answered. The command at Fort C. F. Smith was reduced
to ten rounds per man; the command at Fort Phil Kearney
31*366

ABSARAKA.

to forty-five rounds per man, and the command at Fort Reno
to thirty rounds per man. Recruits could not practice any
in firing. Little time could be allowed from fatigue duty for
drill, and with but twelve officers and three posts little could
have been done in drilling recruits, if time could have been
allowed.

The result of all this was that the troops were in no con-
dition to fight successful battles with Indians or other foes,
and this from no fault of Colonel Carrington; and I am aston-
ished at the zeal with which they fought, and the damage
they inflicted, December 21st.

The numerous demonstrations and attacks made by Indians
prior to the 6th of December seemed to have been made
for the sole purpose of capturing stock, picket posts, and
small parties of soldiers who mig'ht venture beyond the cover
of the garrison, and of annoying and checking the wood train
constantly drawing material for the new forts.

On the morning of December 6th the wood train was at-
tacked, a common occurrence, about two miles from the fort,
and forced to corral and defend itself. Brevet Lieutenant-
Colonel Fetterman, with a command of seventeen mounted
infantry and thirty-five cavalry, moved out to relieve the wood
train, and drive off the Indians, and Colonel Carrington, with
twenty-five mounted infantry, moved out for the purpose of
cutting off the Indians from retreat, and destroying them.
On this day, at a point on Peno Creek, about five miles from
the fort, the Indians, the second time after the fort was estab-
lished, made a stand and strong resistance, and nearly sur-
rounded Colonel Fetterman's party. The infantry obeyed
orders and behaved well. The cavalry, with the exception
of ten enlisted men, disobeyed the orders of Colonel Fetter-
man, and fled with great precipitancy from this portion of
the field. As the cavalry retreated, the Indians made a great
display and every effort to create a panic with the infantry,
but Colonel Fetterman, Lieutenant Wands, and Lieutenant
Brown succeeded in keeping this small body of infantry cool*APPENDIX.

367

and by reserving their fire for proper range, rescued it from
annihilation, and made a junction with Colonel Carrington's
party, on the east side of Peno Creek. Lieutenant Bing-
ham, after leaving Colonel Fetterman's party, with Lieu-
tenant Grummond, a sergeant from Colonel Carrington's
command, and two men from his own, without the knowledge
or orders of any of his superiors, pursued into an ambuscade,
more than two miles from the main party, a single Indian
who was on foot just in front of their horses, and Lieutenant
Bingham and the sergeant were there killed. The results
of this day's fighting, although not of a decidedly success-
ful character to the Indians, were such as naturally to induce
the belief on their part that by proper management and
effort they could overpower and destroy any force that could
be sent out from the fort to fight them, and no doubt at this
time resolved to make the effort the first auspicious day,
and postponed their proceedings from the new to the full
moon. In the mean time everything was quiet about the
fort, although they often appeared on the surrounding hills.

On the morning of December 21st the picket at the signal
station signaled to the fort that the wood train was attacked
by Indians, and coralled, and the escort fighting. This was
not far from 11 o'clock a.m., and the train was about two
miles from the fort, and moving toward the timber. Almost
immediately a few Indian pickets appeared on one or two of
the surrounding heights, and a party of about twenty near
the Big Piney, where the Montana road crosses the same,
within howitzer range of the fort. Shells were thrown
among them from the artillery in the fort, and they fled.

The following detail, viz., fifty men and two officers from
the four different infantry companies, and twenty-six cavalry-
men and one office:*, was made by Colonel Carrington. The
entire force formed in good order and was placed under com-
mand of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman, who received
the following orders from Colonel Carrington : " Support the
wood train, relieve it, and report to me. Do not engage or368

ABSARAKA.

pursue Indians at its expense; under no circumstances pur-
sue over Lodge Trail Ridge." These instructions were re-
peated by Colonel Carrington in a loud voice, to the com-
mand when in motion, and outside the fort, and again deliv-
ered in substance through Lieutenant Wands, officer of the
day, to Lieutenant Grummond, commanding cavalry detach-
ment, who was requested to communicate them again to
Colonel Fetterman.

Colonel Fetterman moved out rapidly to the right of the
wood road, for the purpose no doubt of cutting off the re-
treat of the Indians then attacking the train. As he ad-
vanced across the Piney, a few Indians appeared in his front
and on his flanks, and continued flitting about him, beyond
rifle range, till they disappeared beyond Lodge Trail Ridge.
When he was on Lodge Trail Ridge, the picket signaled the
fort that the Indians had retreated from the train ; the train
had broken corral and moved on toward the timber.

The train made the round trip, and was not again disturbed
that day.

At about fifteen minutes before 12 o'clock Colonel Fetter-
man^ command had reached the crest of Lodge Trail Ridge,
•was deployed as skirmishers, and at a halt. Without regard
to orders, for reasons that the silence of Colonel Fetterman
now prevents us from giving, he, with the command, in a few
moments disappeared, having cleared the ridge, still moving
north. Firing at once commenced, and increased in rapidity
till, in about fifteen minutes and at about 12 o'clock m., it
was a continuous and rapid fire of musketry, plainly audible
at the fort. Assistant Surgeon Hines, having been ordered
to join Fetterman, found Indians on a part of Lodge Trail
Ridge not visible from the fort, and could not reach the force
there struggling to preserve its existence. As soon as the
firing became rapid Colonel Carrington ordered Captain Ten
Eyck, with about seventy-six men, being all the men for duty
in the fort, and two wagons with ammunition, to join Colonel
Fetterman immediately. He moved out and advanced rapidlyAPPENDIX.

369

toward the point from which the sound of firing proceeded,
but did not move by so short a route as he might have done.
The sound of firing continued to be heard during his advance,
diminishing in rapidity and number of shots till he reached a
high summit overlooking the battle-field, at about a quarter
before 1 o'clock, when one or two shots closed all sound of
conflict.

Whether he could have reached the scene of action by
marching over the shortest route as rapidly as possible in
time to have relieved Colonel Fetterman's command, I am
unable to determine.

Immediately after Captain Ten Eyck moved out, and by
orders of Colonel Carrington issued at the same time as the
orders detailing that officer to join Colonel Fetterman, the
quartermaster's employees, convalescents, and all others in
garrison, were armed and provided with ammunition, and
held in readiness to reinforce the troops fighting, or defend
the garrison.

Captain Ten Eyck reported, as soon as he reached a sum-
mit commanding a view of the battle-field, that the Peno
valley was full of Indians; that he could see nothing of Col-
onel Fetterman's party, and requested that a howitzer should
be sent to him. The howitzer was not sent. The Indians,
who at first beckoned him to come down, now commenced
retreating, and Captain Ten Eyck, advancing to a point where
the Indians had been standing in a circle, found the dead
naked bodies of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman, Cap-
tain Brown, and about sixty-five of the soldiers of their com-
mand. At this point there were no indications of a severe
struggle. All the bodies lay in a space not exceeding thirty-
five feet in diameter. No empty cartridge shells were about,
and there were some full cartridges. A few American horses
lay dead a short distance off, all with their heads toward the
fort. This spot was by the roadside, and beyond the summit
of a hill rising to the east of Peno Creek. The road, after
rising this hill, follows this ridge along for about half or three-370

ABSARAKA.

quarters of a mile, and then descends abruptly to Peno .
Creek. At about half the distance from where these bodies
lay to the point where the road commences to descend to
Peno Creek was the dead body of Lieutenant Grummond;
and still farther on, at the point where the road commences
to descend to Peno Creek, were the dead bodies of the three
citizens and four or five of the old, long-tried and experienced
soldiers. A great number of empty cartridge shells were on
the ground at this point, and more than fifty lying on the
ground about one of the dead citizens, who used a Henry
rifle. Within a few hundred yards in front of this position
ten Indian ponies lay dead, and there were sixty-five pools of
dark and clotted blood. No Indian ponies or pools of blood
were found at any other point. Our conclusion, therefore, is
that the Indians were massed to resist Colonel Fetterman's
advance along Peno Creek on both sides of the road; that
Colonel Fetterman formed his advanced lines on the summit
of the hill overlooking the creek and valley, with a reserve
near where the large number of dead bodies lay; that the
Indians, in force of from fifteen to eighteen hundred warriors,
attacked him vigorously in this position, and were success-
fully resisted by him for half an hour or more; that the
command then being short of ammunition, and seized with
panic at this event and the great numerical superiority of
the Indians, attempted to retreat toward the fort; that the
mountaineers and old soldiers, who had learned that a move-
ment from Indians, in an engagement, was equivalent to death,
remained in their first position, and were killed there; that im-
mediately upon the commencement of the retreat the Indians
charged upon and surrounded the party, who could not now
be formed by their officers, and were immediately killed. Only
six men of the whole command were killed by balls, and two
of these Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman and Captain Brown,
no doubt inflicted this death upon themselves, or each other,
by their own hands, for both were shot through the left tem-
ple, and powder burnt into the skin and flesh about theAPPENDIX.

371

wound. These officers had also oftentimes asserted that they
would not be taken alive by Indians.

In the critical examination we have given this painful and
horrible affair, we do not find, of the immediate participants$
any officer living deserving of censure; and even if evidence
justifies it, it would ill become us to speak evil of or censure
those dead who sacrificed life struggling to maintain the au-
thority and power of the government and add new luster to
our arms and fame.

Of those who have been more remotely connected with the
events that led to the massacre, we have endeavored to report
so specifically as to enable yourself and the President, who
have much official information.that we cannot have, to de-
termine where the censure must fall. The difficulty, "in a
nutshell," was that the commanding officer of the district
was furnished no more troops or supplies for this state of war
than had been provided and furnished him for a state of pro-
found peace.

In regions where all was peace, as at Laramie in Novem-
ber, twelve companies were stationed; while in regions where
all was war, as at Phil Kearney, there were only five com-
panies allowed.372

ABSARAKA.

II.

[COLONEL CARRINGTON'S OFFICIAL REPORT OF THE PHIL
KEARNEY MASSACRE.

Headquarters Post, Fort Philip Kearney,
Dacotah Territory, January 3d, 1867.

Assistant Adjutant- General, Department of the Platte, Omaha,

Nebraska Territory.

I respectfully state the facts of fight with Indians on the
21st ultimo. This disaster had the effect to confirm my judg-
ment as to the hostility of Indians, and solemnly declares, by
its roll of dead and the numbers engaged, that my declara-
tions, from my arrival at Laramie in June, were not idle con-
jecture, but true.

It also declares that in Indian warfare there must be per-
fect coolness, steadiness, and judgment. This contest is in
their best and almost their last hunting-grounds. They can-
not be whipped or punished by some little dash after a hand-
ful, nor by mere resistance of offensive movements. They
must be subjected, and made to respect and fear the whites.

It also declares with equal plainness that my letter from
Fort Laramie, as to the absolute failure of the treaty, so far
as related to my command, was true.

It also vindicates every report from my pen, and every
measure I have taken to secure defensive and tenable posts
• on this line.

It vindicates my administration of the Mountain District,

1APPENDIX.

373

Department of the Platte, and asserts that ihe confidence re
posed in me by Lieutenant-General Sherman has been fully
met.

It vindicates my application so often made, for reinforce
ments, and demonstrates the fact that if I had received those
assured to me, by telegram and letter, I could have kept up
communications, and opened a safe route for emigrants next
spring.

It proves correct my report of fifteen hundred lodges of
hostile Indians on Tongue River, not many hours' ride from
this post.

It no less declares that while there has been partial success
in impromptu dashes, the Indian, now desperate and bitter,
looks upon the rash white man as a sure victim, no less than
he does a coward, and that the United States must come to
the deliberate resolve to send an army equal to a fight with
the Indians of the Northwest.

Better to have the expense, at once, than to have a linger-
ing, provoking war for years. It must be met, and the time
is just now.

I respectfully refer to my official reports and correspond-
ence from Department Headquarters for verification of the
foregoing propositions, and proceed to the details of Fetter-
man's Massacre.

On the morning of the 21st ultimo, at about eleven o'clock,
my picket on Pilot Hill reported the wood-train corralled
and threatened by Indians on Sullivant Hills, about a mile
and a half from the fort.

A few shots were heard. Indians also appeared in the
brush at the crossing of Peney by the Virginia City road.

Upon tendering to Brevet Major Powell the command of
Company C, U. S. Cavalry, then without an officer, but which
he had been drilling, Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman
claimed by rank to go out. I acquiesced, giving him the
men of his own company that were for duty, and a portion
of Company C, 2d Battalion, 18th U. S. Infantry. Lieute-374

ABSARAKA.

nant G. W. Grummond, who had commanded the mounted
Infantry, requested to take out the Cavalry. He did so.

In the previous skirmish, Lieutenant Grummond was barely
saved from the disaster that befell Lieutenant Bingham by
timely aid. (See page 196 of " Absaraka.")

Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman also was well ad-
monished, as well as myself, that we were fighting brave and
desperate enemies, who had sought to make up, by cunning
and deceit, all the advantage which the white man gains by
intelligence and better arms.

My instructions were therefore peremptory and explicit.
I knew the ambition of each to win honor, but being unpre-
pared for large aggressive action through want of adequate
force, now fully demonstrated, I looked to continuance of
timber supplies, to prepare for more troops, as the one prac-
tical duty; hence, two days before, Major Powell, sent out to
cover the train under similar circumstances, simply did that
duty, when he could have had a fight to any extent.

The day before, viz., the 20th ultimo, I went myself to the
pinery, and built a bridge of forty-five feet span, to expedite
the passage of wagons from the woods into open ground.
Hence my instructions to Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetter-
man, viz.: " Support the wood-train, relieve it, and report to
me. Do not engage or pursue Indians at its expense; under
no circumstances pursue over the Ridge, viz.: Lodge trail
Ridge, as per map in your possession." (For map, see page
204, " Absaraka.")

To Lieutenant Grummond I gave orders to " report to
Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman, implicitly obey orders,
and not leave him."

Before the command left, I instructed Lieutenant A. H.
Wands, my Regimental Quartermaster and acting Adjutant,
to repeat these orders. He did so.

Fearing still that the spirit of ambition might over-ride
prudence, as my refusal to permit sixty mounted men and
forty citizens to go for several days down Tongue River val-APPENDIX.

375

ley after villages had been unfavorably regarded by Brevet
Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman and Captain Brown, I crossed
the parade, and from a sentry platform halted the Cavalry,
and again repeated my precise orders. I knew that the In-
dians had, for some days, returned each time with increased
numbers, to feel our strength and decoy detachments to their
sacrifice, and believed that to foil their purpose was actual
victory, until reinforcements should arrive and my prepara-
tions were complete. I was right.

Just as the command left, five Indians reappeared at the
crossing. The glass revealed others in the thicket, having
the apparent object of determining the watchfulness of the
garrison, or cutting off any small party that should move
out. A case shot dismounted one and developed nearly
thirty, who broke for the hills and ravines to the North.

In half an hour the picket reported that the wood-train
had broken corral and moved on to the pinery. No report
came from the detachment. It was composed of eighty-one,
officers and men, including two citizens, all well armed; the
Cavalry having the new carbine, while the detachment of
Infantry was of choice men, the pride of their companies.

At twelve o'clock firing was heard toward Peno Creek,
bej^ond Lodge Trail Ridge. A few shots were followed by
constant shots, not to be counted. Captain Ten Eyck was
immediately dispatched with Infantry, and the remaining
Cavalry, and two wagons, and orders to join Colonel Fetter-
man at all hazards. The men moved promptly and on the
run, but within little more than half an hour from the first
shot, and just as the supporting party reached the hill over-
looking the scene of action, all firing ceased.

Captain Ten Eyck sent a mounted orderly back with the
report, that he could see or hear nothing of Fetterman, but
that a body of Indians on the road below him were challeng-
ing him to come down, while larger bodies were in all the
valleys for several miles around. Moving cautiously forward
with the wagons (evidently supposed by the enemy to be376

ABSARAKA.

guns, as mounted men were in advance), he rescued from the
spot where the enemy had been nearest, forty-nine bodies,
including those of Brevet Lieutenant-Colonel Fetterman and
Captain F. H. Brown. The latter went out without my con-
sent or knowledge, fearless to fight Indians with any adverse
odds, and determined to kill one at least before joining his
Company.

Captain Ten Eyck fell back slowly, followed, but not
pressed by the enemy, reaching the Post without loss. The
following day, finding general doubt as to the success of an
attempt to recover other bodies, but believing that failure to
rescue them would dishearten the command and encourage
the Indians, who are so particular in this regard, I took
eighty men and went to the scene of action, leaving a picket
to advise me of any movement in the rear, and to keep signal
communication with the garrison.

The scene of action told its own story.

The road on the little ridge where the final stand took
place, was strewn with arrows, arrow-heads, scalp-poles, and
broken shafts of spears. The arrows that were spent harm-
lessly, from all directions, show that the command was sud-
denly overwhelmed, surrounded, and cut off while in retreat.
Not an officer or man survived ! A few bodies were found at
the north end of the divide over which the road runs, just
beyond Lodge Trail Ridge.

Nearly all were heaped near four rocks, at the point near-
est the Fort, these rocks, enclosing a space about six feet
square, having been the last refuge for defence. Here were
iilso a few unexpended rounds of Spencer cartridge.

Fetterman and Brown had each a revolver-shot in the left
temple. As Brown always declared that he would reserve a
shot for himself, as a last resort, so I am convinced that these
two brave men fell, each by the other's hand, rather than un-
dergo the slow torture inflicted upon others.

Lieutenant Grummond's body was on the road between
the two extremes, with a few others. This was not far fromAPPENDIX.

377

five miles from the fort, and nearly as far from the wood-
train. Neither its own guard nor the detachment could by
any possibility have helped each other, and the train was in-
cidentally saved by the fierceness of the fight, in the brave
but rash impulse of pursuit.

The officers, who fell, believed that no Indian force could
overwhelm that number of troops, well held in hand.

Their terrible massacre bore marks of great valor, and has
demonstrated the force and character of the foe; but no valor
could have saved them.

Pools of blood on the road and sloping sides of the narrow
divide showed where Indians bled fatally ; but their bodies
were carried off. I counted sixty-five such pools in the space
of an acre, and three, within ten feet of Lieutenant Grum-
mond's body. Eleven American horses and nine Indian
ponies were on the road, or near the line of bodies; others,
crippled, were in the valleys.

At the northwest or farther point, between two rocks, and
apparently where the command first fell back from the val-
ley, realizing their danger, I found citizens James S. Wheat-
ley and Isaac Fisher, of Blue Springs, Nebraska, who, with
" Henry Rifles," felt invincible, but fell, one having one hun-
dred and five arrows in his naked body. The widow and
family of Wheatley are here.

The cartridge shells about them told how well they fought.
Before closing this report, I wish to say that every man,
officer, soldier, or citizen who fell received burial, with such
record as to identify each.

Fetterman, Brown, and Grummond lie in one grave; the
remainder also share one tomb, buried, as they fought, to-
gether; but the cases in which they were laid are duly
placed and numbered.

I ask the General Commanding to give my report, in the
absence of the Division Commander, an access to the eye
and ear of the General-in-Chief. The Department Comman-
der must have more troops; and I declare this, my judgment,378

ABSARAKA.

solemnly, and for the general public good, without one spark
of personal ambition other than to do my duty daily as it
comes; and whether I seem to speak too plainly or not, ever
with the purpose to declare the whole truth, and with proper
respect to my superior officers, who are entitled to the facts,
as to scenes remote from their own immediate notice. I was
asked to 11 send all the bad news." I do it, so far, as far as I
can.

I give some of the facts as to my men, whose bodies I
found just at dark, resolved to bring all in, viz.:

Mutilations.

Eyes torn out and laid on the rocks.

Noses cut off.

Ears cut off.

Chins hewn off.

Teeth chopped out.

Joints of fingers cut off.

Brains taken out and placed on rocks, with members of
the body.

Entrails taken out and exposed.

Hands cut off.

Feet cut off.

Arms taken out from socket.

Private parts severed, and indecently placed on the person.

Eyes, ears, mouth, and arms penetrated with spear-heads,
sticks, and arrows.

Ribs slashed to separation, with knives; skulls severed in
every form, from chin to crown.

Muscles of calves, thighs, stomach, breast, back, arms,
and cheek taken out.

Punctures upon every sensitive part of the body, even to
the soles of the feet and palms of the hand.

All this does not approximate the whole truth. Every
Medical Officer was faithful, aided by a large force of men,
and all were not buried until Wednesday after the fight.APPENDIX.

379

The great real fact is, that these Indians take alive when
possible, and slowly torture. It is the opinion of Dr. S. M.
Horton, Post Surgeon, that not more than six were killed by
balls. Of course the whole arrows, hundreds of which were
removed from naked bodies, were all used after the removal
of the clothing.

I have said enough. It is a hard but absolute duty. In
the establishment of this post, I designed to put it where it
fell heaviest upon the Indians, and therefore the better for
the emigrants. My duty will be done when I leave, as or-
dered, for my new Regimental Headquarters, Fort Casper.
I submit herewith list of casualties, marked A.

I shall also, as soon as practicable, make full report, for
the year 1866, of operations in the establishment of this new
line.

I am, very respectfully,

Your obedient servant,

(Signed) Henry B. Carrington,
Colonel 18th U. S. Infantry,
Commanding Post,

The following note was sent to Captain Ten Eyck, in
answer to message of his courier that he could see nothing
of Fetterman.

Fort Phil Kearney, Dacotah Territory,

December 21st, 1866.

Captain T. Ten Eyck.

Forty well-armed men, with three thousand rounds, ambu-
lances, etc., left before your courier came in. You must
unite with Fetterman. Fire slowly, and keep men in hand.
You would have saved two miles toward the scene of action
if you had taken Lodge Trail Ridge. I order the wood-train
in, which will give fifty men to spare.

(Signed) Henry B. Carrington,
Colonel Commanding,380

APPENDIX.

Note.—The reports of £he Secretaries of War and the
Interior to Congress in February, 1867, made up from loose
private letters and speculations, without knowledge of the
facts, contain one private letter dated Fort Phil Kearney,
December 28, 1886, which demands correction while a de-
serving officer is still living.

That letter represents Captain James W. Powell as going
to the relief of Fetterman and the rescue of the dead. Cap-
tain Tenodore Ten Eyck was the officer who gallantly per-
formed that duty.

Captain Powell did not leave the stockade. Captain Ten
Eyck also accompanied his colonel to the field the next
morning for the rescue of the remaining dead, at the close
of an officers' meeting, in which Captain Powell advised
against the movement as endangering the entire garrison
and post.

(See Official Report.)	H. B. C.( MAP N? 1.) CARR I NGTONS OUTLINE OF INDIAN OPERATIONS ON THE PLAINS

Survey

*«U*4

puimc *

uu*ri*l cirr

) liAt

M'ON rA

e«*#o n

±i

I fat m

*0 A C OT A I /

DACOTA

CK

******

fmiti'itiUttfr j

Mtfturi

,£1»HC4.

«jW4c-.

HXl i'HL

Pj> HWAW

\ \i L L* GC **
/ I ft	*t.



absaraka „„

vV""



B»4 tfr*:

an
-"•♦if**.

HiOBRiH* «

NEB.RAS KA







if »*WKl/W

f XMMtfWoL
i fetlfM V

»vc i Mali

11 BOV'tJf 1C F

<"W

■**»»»' ■t.xjy :

- 4 c * ^ /

i*.o > • ,l

-v. «•*?. -	SYDKEV

Bl-^5THE LIBRARY
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF ILUNOISKAM-NE-BIJT-SE.	ECHE-HAS-KO.	TE-SHUN-tfZS.

(Blackfoot.)	(Long Horse.)	(White Calf.)

CROW CniEFS.

[Frontispiece.]	[Seepage 130.]( MAP N? 11.) CARRI NGTCNS OUTLINE OF INDIAN 0PERAT1

NS ON THE PLAINS

^British

J-4

DacofaA^nor&i of ■4£'jtfLatitiuie.

"Vfest 1W6

l#yttfHff")

Sn lknBultes\



Hl^ds

""A&'r *

Su I1" i

nciihM

RRcJ&\



firft
Alkali lob*

■Jtjfose

?%j^r*%Wrx I

^v vtiTOoked <r\JCgM

-: lL

x;	^

ti~ ',v'\^2?*S5v i *- *&7% - V-

.am/) Canfa

Camels Jfumjy.



ZMmrp#
tMm&k

avM iJZSil-M '" TZSalVJ *J% yr 9

~*f Wr&attt,. N

.9 / fit

.*£$ ^ho.ijpK"

T/ieMatiUff.

$!#An^9



I Men f

ft Peaiy

*s*n<r.. «cd

■ ShoH MeditineJilc^i'1'Patriotic Reader;

or,

HUMAN LIBERTY DEVELOPED

In Verse and Prose, from various Ages, Lands, and Races.
With Historical Notes.

By HENRY B. CARRINGTON, U.S.A., LL.D.,

Author of "The Battles of the American Revolution," etc.

Crown 8vo. 595 pp. In Sixteen Parts. i2mo, Cloth, $1.20.

TESTIMONIALS:

"The book is fragrant with the patriotism of charity. The
spirit and aim are above praise. Its execution is altogether
worthy of the noble theme."—Ex-Pres. Rutherford B. Hayes,
Fremont, Ohio.

" The sentiment the work aims to inspire is a lofty and noble
one. I am impressed with the value of the book and the good
influence it will exert among the youth of the land."—Ex-Pres.
Grover Cleveland.

"One of the most valuable contributions ever made to the
schools of our country, collecting the masterpieces of all lands.
There is no reason why it should not find a place in every school
in the land."—School Journal, N. Y.

"The schools and households of the country owe a genuine
debt of gratitude to General Carrington for this admirable volume,
which either as a text-book or as a volume for home reading will
exert a powerful influence in the way of moulding and strengthen-
ing patriotic sentiment in the young and intensifying it in the old.
As a representative book it is well-nigh perfect. We should be
glad to see it, as a permanent text-book, placed in every school
in the Union."—Boston Transcript.

*#* For sale by all Booksellers, or will be sent by the Publishers, post-paid,
on receipt of the price.

J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY,

715-717 MARKET STREET,
.....PHILADELPHIA, PA......BATTLES OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION.

By COL. HENRY B. CARRINGTON, U.S.A.} M.A., LL.D,

With 40 Maps. Cloth, $6.00 j Sheep, $7.50 j Half Calf or Morocco, $9.00 J
Half Bnssia or Full Morocco, $12.00 j Pull Bussiaj $15.00.

Published by A. S. Barnes & Co., New York, Chicago,
and New Orleans; London Depot, Hodder & Stough-
toht, No. 27 Paternoster Row; Liverpool Depot, Wm.
Howell, 26 and 28 Church St.

" To me, at least, it will be an authority."—Ex.-Pres. Woolsey.
" Fills an important place in history not before occupied."—Hon.
W. M. Evarts, N. Y.

" Will find a place in all public and private libraries."—Hon. A. F.
Perry, Ohio.

" The maps themselves are a history invaluable."—Henry Hay,
Esq., N. Y.

" An entirely new field of historical labor. A splendid volume."—
Hon. Geo. Bancroft.

" It is an absolute necessity in our literature."—Benson J. Logging.
"The maps are just splendid."—Adj.-Gen. W. L. Stryker, N. J.
" The book is invaluable."— W. L. Stine, Esq.

t( Will give to the author enduring fame."—Hon. B. Gratz Brown,
Missouri.

" It is a monument of natural history."—A. Rochambeau, Paris,
France•

"Ho man can eomprehend the American Revolution without it."—
dot. M. Pmirce, Esq., Missouri.

most accurate and impartial criticism on military affairs in
this oena&ry which this century has produced."—Army and Navy
Journal,

" Fills in a definite form what has been a somewhat vague period of
military history."—Col. Hamley, Queen*s Staff College, Eng.

" The descriptions of battles are vivid. The actors seem to be alive,
and the actions real."-?Rev. Dr. O' Crane.

" The whole volume is written with military precision and accuracy,
and covers, completely, an important ground which has never been
described before in any similar manner. There are plenty of maps
and an exhaustive index."—New York Independent.This book is a preservation facsimile produced for
the University of Illinois, Urbana-Champaign.
It is made in compliance with copyright law
and produced on acid-free archival

60# book weight paper
which meets the requirements of
ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992 (permanence of paper).

Preservation facsimile printing and binding
by

Northern Micrographics
Brookhaven Bindery
La Crosse, Wisconsin
2015